Round Status: ROUND COMPLETE

Interests: Arahael & Cirion

Aravella will not join the fight; she'll use her sewing skills to provide medical support to the town as needed by stitching wounds, using her fabric stash for bandages and to replace soiled bedding etc.

Demographics

Race:Human

Age: 25

Outfits DONE

Winter preparation and Arahael
 

Story DONE

After the Festival (Cirion)

A few days after the festival I was awoken in the early morning by a light tapping on my front door. Despite not officially being a shop in the same way as the apothecary or tavern I had gotten used to, and grown thankful for the business that the humans of Ubbin Falls had given me. I quickly put on a heavy robe over my shift and went to open the door. I was surprised to see Cirion as I opened the door.

"Can I help you?" I asked flatly.

"I just wanted to apologize for offending you," he started.

"In that case, come in." I said opening the door wider and stepping aside. He hesitated for a second but eventually followed me inside. "I'd offer you a cup of tea," I said as I closed the door, "but I wouldn't want you to feel beholden to me."

"I don't want you to think I'm not grateful," he said "It's just that people don't just do things for the same of kindness."

"Some people do," I said as I began a fire. "At least that's how I was raised."

"About that," he started, "When we last met you said something odd..."

"About why my parents were my parents," I said finishing for him. "The woman I called my mother wasn't really my mother, she was a half elf who found me and took me in to live with her and her husband."

"And," he asked. If I wasn't mistaken there was a trace of expectancy in his voice.

"And that's it," I started, "they raised me, and if it wasn't for that decision, for the kindness I likely would have died."

"So that's the only reason you gave me the tunic?"

"Yes," I said as I stoked the fire and hung a pot to boil some water. "Are you truly saying you wouldn't have done the same, that you  haven't."

He hesitated before he began talking again, telling me the story of how he grew up, a rough childhood that contrasted with the life I'd led which hadn't been one of luxury but had been one where there was enough. I listened, poured us both tea and listened some more.

"Do you ever regret leaving?" I asked as I sipped my tea

"I hated leaving my sister but that life wasn't for me," he said simply.

"And this life is?" I asked without malice.

"For now it is," he said simply.

"Will it always be though I asked?"

"Maybe...maybe not." he replied as he drained the last of his tea.

"Will you let me know when you decide?"

Before he could answer, we were interrupted by a knock on the door, a woman name Beranwyn whose daughter I'd created a gown for, for Arahael's festival who hand brought me a honey nut cake as an extra thank you. Even though she was just dropping off the cake Cirion insisted that he had to go.

"Will you wait a moment?" I ask.

He agreed and I quickly split the cake, which was far too much for me to eat alone into four roughly equal quarters, two of which I wrapped quickly in a spare square of fabric and handed to him.

"Now you've experienced an additional act of genuine kindness." I said as I handed him the wrapped cake, "two if you count the fact that I didn't ask for the cake itself which was made by Beranwyn."

He hesitated but took the small parcel of cake from my hands.

"I'm not asking because I feel as if you owe me, but maybe at another time you will tell me about life on a farm," I suggested as he left.

"There's not much to tell," he said as he lingered in the doorway.

"I hope that you'll allow me to be the judge of that," I said with a smile before he walked off.

Winter preparations (Arahael)

For as long as I could remember preparations for the winter season were a tasks done with care. There was firewood and food to be gathered and stored, offerings to be made to local officials, and debts to be settled. Despite how different life had been in Ubbin Falls, it was a small comfort to see that they seemed to take things equally serious. I found myself with more customers asking for hides to be fashioned into blankets, thick cloaks to be sown, and woolen socks to be knit. As thankful as I was for the coins that passed into my hands I knew that they would be less valuable to me on the long cold nights that lay ahead then having a well stocked larder.

I took to slipping out in the early morning while most of the town still slept to go into the woods and collect what was left of the berries, and edible roots, and found that there were quite a few things that seemed to be plentiful. I also got the idea to trade with some of my clients trading my sewing skills for smoked meats, firewood and in one particularly lucky case some lembas bread from one of the Elven women who started to come to me for her embroidery needs.

All of the early mornings and late nights began to catch up with me and I began going to bed much earlier. One night as I was headed to bed there came a knock on the door. There was a part of me that was tempted not to answer it, but instead I grabbed a large fur lined wrap and opened the door. I was pleasantly surprised to find Arahael standing there.

"Is now a bad time?" He asked.

"Not at all," I said stifling a yawn, "Come in."

As he stepped inside and closed the door, I dropped my wrap allowing myself to move more freely as I got two small glasses of sweet wine, and sat down next to where he had seated himself.

"Had I know this is the sight I'd be greeted with I'd have made time for this private meeting sooner," he said with a small smile that quickly disappeared.

I looked down at my house shift, one made of a soft fabric that hugged my skin and which had a scandalous slit that went from ankle to thigh on the left side from a long ago mishap that I never bothered to me because it gave me greater freedom of movement.

"I'm sure you've seen far finer garments," I replied with a small laugh.

"More expensive yes, finer I'm not so sure." his lips were still curled into a smile.

"You can judge that just by looking at the fabric?" I asked with an arched eyebrow.

"Are you suggesting that I touch the fabric?"

"Purely for the sake of an informed decision."

He gently touched a small square of fabric near my thigh, his fingers grazing my exposed skin as he did so. I shivered slightly at his touch which lingered for a moment.

"Now I'm certain," he said.

"Of what?" I asked, "Of the fineness of the fabric?"

"Among other things," he said without emotion.

"And will you tell me what those things are?"

"If I recall I was asked here so you could tell me more about your life before Ubbin Falls."

"There's not much to tell," I told him, "I grew up in a village smaller than this one, largely an outcast because of the parents who raised me."

"The parents who raised you?"

In response to his question I told him the same story I'd told Cirion earlier.

"You were raised by a half-elf woman?" he asked, "Did you spend much time among the elves."

"I didn't spend any time among them, they didn't even come to my mother when she became ill."

Saying the words out loud I realized how angry they made me, how anguished my mother had been when the missives sent to her own mother went unanswered.

"They think they're better than us," I said angrily

"That they do," he said his eyes narrowing.

"I'm sorry," I started. "This was supposed to be pleasant conversation." I continued before taking a small sip of my wine.

"You have nothing to apologize for," he responded before he took a sip of his own wine. "This has been a pleasant evening."

"Is that a polite prelude to you taking your leave?"

"Would you prefer if I stayed?"

"I could think of far worse ways to spend an evening."

"Perhaps that is an option that can be explored when I do not have council business to attend to." He sad before he downed the remainder of his wine.

"Your commitment to this town and your resolve is commendable." I said as I stood up and prepared to walk him to the door.

"Am I being hurried out now?"

"Only so that I don't do something impulsive and unladylike."

"And what might that be?" He asked as he stood up.

"This," I said as I leaned in closer towards him and kissed him full on the mouth.

The kiss was intense, hungry, our lips parted and tongues searching. His hands found their way to my waist, his fingertips found my bare skin. I disengaged first.

"If you really can't stay then you should go," I said in a ragged whisper.

"I really do have council business," he said, his hand still on my thigh.

"Then you really should go," I said stepping back and going towards the door.

"But you're welcome to return at any time." I told him as I opened the door for him and ushered him out.

The City Watch and a Call to Battle (Cirion and Arahael)

When Arahael did not take me up on my open invitation I initially attributed it to the ongoing winter preparations and the snippets of conversation I heard about council meetings. However, it was hard not to begin to take it personally, to wonder if I'd been too impulsive in kissing him.

"I heard they're sending the city watch out," an older customer of mine whispered as if we might be overheard as she came to trade me several jugs of sweet wine for an equal number of heavy tunics.

I pressed her for more information as to what that meant, but she had none. I then asked who was on the city watch and while the short list was filled largely with names I didn't know there was one that I did: Cirion. I thanked the woman for her information, and for the sweet wine, and once she was gone I started gathering a few items: a square of the lembas bread wrapped in leaves, a thick woolen tunic, and one of the jugs of sweet wine I'd just been given. I packed it altogether as neatly as I could and went to the one place I assumed Cirion would be: the training ground. As I approached I saw him look at me curiously but he didn't immediately stop his sparring, instead he waited until his opponent had been bested and sent the younger looking man off.

"I have been meaning to stop by to say thank you for the honey nut cake," he said as he approached me.

"Beranwyn deserves some of the credit for that as you know," I replied. "I've heard you're going on a journey." I said as I thrust the items I had in my arms toward him.

He looked at me curiously, and did not reach out to take the items.

"I'm not a charity case," he said simply.

"This isn't charity, this is politeness." I said "friendship."

"We barely know each other," he said still not taking the items.

"And you seem intent on keeping it that way," I said as I sat the items at his feet. "If you're too proud or too thick to take the items for yourself, hopefully they'll be taken by someone with more sense than pride." I finished as I made my retreat, wondering not for the first time what kind of place Ubbin falls was.

***

I didn't see the city watch as they left town a few days later, but there return the following week was all anyone could talk about. They had come back battle weary and accompanied by a group of refugees, there was news of an army of Orcs headed straight for the town. I considered my position: a woman alone with limited skill with a bow and no actual fighting ability and considered what use I could be.

First, I considered the refugees. It had been a small party and I pushed the idea out of my mind that they may be the only members of their village left. Instead I gathered some supplies: tunics that had been commissioned long ago and never picked up, a few of my own blankets, and some of the provisions I'd been storing. I made my way to the building where the city council met and was stopped by a guard who informed me I would have to wait until the session convened.
I stood in front of the building awkwardly, cursing inwardly that I'd rushed out without a thicker cloak on, but thankfully my wait was not too long. While other council members left the building before him I waited until I saw Arahael whose name I called out so he would stop.

"These things are for the refugees." I said in lieu of a greeting, holding out the parcels I had.

"Was that village your village?" he asked as he took the items, if I wasn't mistaken there was a hint of concern in his voice.

"No," I said simply, "But I assume that if the village is gone then so are their clothes, and while the town is preparing for winter I don't think anyone was preparing for extra mouths to feed."

He looked at me curiously for what felt like an eternity before he spoke again.

"We'll drop this off and then I will walk you home." He said.

After walking for a few minutes we stopped at a home slightly larger than mine and Arahael handed me back some of the items so he could knock. I was shocked when it was Cirion who opened the door. If he was equally shocked to see me, he gave nothing away on his face.

"Aravella, has been kind enough to put together some things for the refugees," Arahael said as he handed the items to Cirion. It was not lost on me that we were not invited in.

"I'm sure they'll be thankful for them," Cirion replied as he took the last of the items.

There were curt goodbyes and Arahael and I walked away.I could have been imagining it but there seemed to be a tension between the two men despite, or perhaps because of, the few words they spoke.

"Do you have a bow or a sword?" Arahael asked as we continued the rest of the short walk to my house.

"I have a bow," I said.

"Good," he replied. As we rounded a corner his fingertips brushed mine briefly and there was a part of me that wanted to reach out and grab his hand then I remembered that he was the one with an open invitation to my home that he hadn't taken.

When we got to my door, I considered inviting him in, but what he said next stopped me.

"I have to get back to the Council hall," he said as we stood at my doorway.

"I understand," I responded as I forced a tight smile on my lips, "Thank you for helping me get the clothes and food to the refugees."

"There will likely be more needed in the coming days," he said offhandedly, his calm demeanor slipping for the briefest of moments.

"What do you know?" I asked softly.

He didn't respond, instead he asked me if I considered staying with any of my neighbors.

"I only know them in passing," I said honestly, "And I wouldn't want to impose."

"But you can shoot a bow?" He asked.

"Passably," I started, "I'm better with a needle and thread, so I can sew up a wound if need be." I said beginning to understand the gravity of his questions.

There seemed to be more he wanted to say but instead he excused himself, as I walked in the house I cursed myself silently for wanting to invite him in knowing that he'd only decline.

***

The next few days were more frenzied than the first, but true panic didn't set in until the 11th of Ringare when a loud battle horn was heard outside Ubbin Falls.

Last edited by Dare (08/06/2020 at 14:46)

Form

Name: Walda Nash

FC: Tessa Thompson

Race: Human

Age: 25

Personality: Fierce, proud and sarcastic. She is also impulsive, runs her mouth and can be downright rude when feeling threatened and does not like being committed to one place. Despite her rash personality, she has a very soft heart and likes meeting people and learning about their lives. She also loves food, travelling and flowers.

Fears:Having a family and settling in one place, children

Family: Her parents passed away from a disease when she was young. She stayed with her uncle who was a frequent traveller which is how she came to love the lifestyle, but then he later abandoned her. So now she is alone without kin and is used to fending for herself.

History: Poor & Newcomer
The loss of her parents at such a young age and the influence of her neglectful uncle caused Walda to understand the pain of abandonment and therefore fear any form of commitment whether in relationships or in living arrangements. When her uncle abandons her at 16, she learnt to depend only on herself for food and protection. She grows to become fully independent, strong and capable of fighting and stealing. She is adept with using a sword and bow and arrow if necessary. She earns her money through odd jobs such as bounty hunting while she travels and is quite poor.

How & why did you end up in Ubbin Falls?: She heard about Ubbin Falls from one of the villages she visited and decides to explore Ubbin Falls and stay there for a while to look for opportunities.

Name: Walda

Age: 25

Interests: Orophin (RI), Hallas (RI), Baranor (FI)

Position : Will join the fight; help in training them to fight due to her skills with archery and sword fighting

Outfit:

Complete

              Stable Duty                                                           Training

Story:

Complete

Stable Mess (Done)

Damn him to hell!
A pile of decayed hay complete with flies, poop and other disgusting unmentionables lay splattered all across the stable. Two horses watched her curiously from their compartment and even they looked pitifully at her. Walda took one look at the condition of the stables and cursed out again.
Damn him to the darkest and furious pits of Hell!
Walda recalled the moment after she got caught and was informed to meet in the council after the Festival ended. She had met Baranor and Turgon there as well and she realized belatedly it was to decide on the punishment for sneaking in. Two of the council members, Elernil and Arahael were quite furious and demanded severe punishment for breaking the rules. Thankfully, the beautiful head of the city, Lady Gilrean intervened and suggested instead that they were all to be put to the task of cleaning out the stables across Ubbin falls.
She was ready to refuse the punishment, preferring to fight to death if she had to. But Lady Gilrean had pleaded with her to remain calm. She had taken Walda aside and informed her of the delicate tension and the peace that was forged long ago with the desperate aim of uniting humans with elves. Something was coming, she didn’t know what and she didn’t want anything to disturb the delicate peace between the human and elves. Walda wanted to tell her she didn’t care because this place wasn’t even her home, but she looked at Lady Gilrean and saw the kindness, care and concern she had for her people and decided against it. There weren’t much royalty who loved their people and cared for them as much as she did, and Walda didn’t have the heart to refuse especially since she did technically break the rules. Therefore, Walda reluctantly agreed to the punishment.
Which was how Walda found herself, once again, dressed in simple garb that was already soiled with dirt, cleaning the stables. She thought she had put behind her years of slaving away as a scullery cleaner behind her. But here she was, yet again.
As she cleaned the stables, she cursed Baranor again and contemplated her fate. Should she stay longer in Ubbin Falls or should she leave? It had already been a few weeks since she stayed and while she did enjoy her time here, she didn’t want to stay too long. She didn’t want to become attached to the place or its people. Especially certain people.
“What a sight to have befallen me!” she heard a familiar voice break out from behind her and her insides boiled with rage as the voice continued cheerfully, “It is true as the rumors say, beauty be have beauty be gotten. No matter what you do, your beauty never fades.
Walda turned and heaved a deathly glare at the cause of her humiliating situation. Baranor stood at the entrance and was similarly in simple clothes covered with dirt stains.
“You. What do you want?” she glared at him, pointing her broom at him threateningly. Baranor held up his hands in surrender and said, “I came here to apologize.”
She narrowed her gaze at him as he continued, “I truly am sorry. I was, as you know, quite drunk so my mind left me. It is a pitiful excuse but you did take out compensation from me so I suppose we are even now.”
Walda reddened a little when she guiltily remembered the coins she took from him. She didn’t take that many but she did take it while he was semi-conscious. Even though he deserved it, it was a little wrong. 
“How do you know I took anything from you?” she asked him and Baranor grinned and said, “Orophin of course!” She rolled her eyes. Well he did have a right to know she supposed, so she couldn’t blame Orophin for ratting her out.
“I barely took anything,” she told him and he nodded and said, “Regardless, for me to put a lovely maiden such as yourself in this state I believe those coins were well deserved of being taken.”
She glared at him for a moment and then had an idea. She pointed the end of the broom at him again and forced him to step backwards.  She said to him, “I wouldn’t say it was enough to compensate my struggle. I do, after all, have to spend days cleaning out every speck of this place.”
“What must I do to prove my sincerity?” He asked her and she continued threatening him with her broom so he took another step backwards. And another. He started again, “Really, should I offer more of my…?”
Walda grinned as he slipped and fell in the muck of horse poo. Baranor looked quite shocked and Walda laughed as she offered her hand to him and said, “I think now we can be considered even.”
He shook her head at her, but he accepted her hand as she pulled him up. He said, “Orophin was correct. You truly are fascinating.”
**
Hours later, the night finally arrived and Walda decided it was time to go back to the inn. Baranor had left after spending almost an hour with her cleaning and chatting. But alas, he had his own stable he needed to clean, so he left soon after.
Walda sighed as she took note of her dirtied apron and clothes. She had no doubt her hair was a mess and that she probably smelled absolutely vile too. Thankfully it was dark so most of the people in the city would be in their homes so she needn’t worry about what anyone thought when they saw her. Not that she cared. But she didn’t want a specific someone to see her.
She placed the broom in the corner of the stable and made her way out. She noticed a dark figure approach and she realized with horror that it was Orophin.
“What are you doing here?” she asked him and Orophin, handsome, cheerful and clean said, “I came to check on a certain troublemaker I know.”
“Well you best be on your way then,” Walda replied as she wiped her hands on her apron feeling nervous all of a sudden. She continued, “There are no trouble makers here.”
“Are you certain about that?” he asked taking a step forward towards her.
“Very certain, I’m afraid. Unless you’re looking for a trouble maker horse…?” she said as she in turn, took a step backwards.
“No. I’m looking for a human. A she, to be exact who is known to be quite ferocious…” he said as he took another step forward. She took another step backwards.
“Pleasant,” he continued and took another step forwards and Walda realized with horror she was backed up against the wall and couldn’t take another step backwards.
“As well as quite beautiful.” He completed and grinned at her, his grey eyes carrying the usual warmth, but filled with an intensity that made Walda’s stomach flop with nervous anticipation.  Something felt different about Orophin tonight and she wondered what it was. No she didn’t want to know what it was. Yes, she would rather not know what it was.
Orophin stood in front of her, his blonde hair tied in that messy bun. Despite the shadows in the stable, she could still make out his handsome features and his daring smile. The air around him seemed more serious; cheerful but somehow intense and charged with energy.
Taking all the self-control she could muster, Walda narrowed her eyes at him and folded her arms and said, “If I did happen to know of a certain human girl who is quite ferocious and pleasant, what interest would it be for you?”
He grinned as lifted his hand to gently wipe away something from her cheek. He said to her, “I’m here as a gentleman, don’t you worry. I know you are fully capable of protecting yourself, but I was hoping to accompany you back to your home.”
“I wouldn’t call it my home,” she informed him, but then she grinned at him and said, “But I would be delighted to have your company as I journey back.”
Orophin smiled as he reached out and took her hand. For the life of her, Walda didn’t know why she didn’t just straight away pull her hand out. She supposed it didn’t feel too bad, despite the fact that her stomach was churning and that she probably looked and smelt like a mess.
She peered at him curiously as they walked along the street in the human district, and he didn’t seem bothered at all by her appearance or her smell. She would definitely not point it out to him. The walk back was pleasant, and even though his hands still held hers, the intense energy around him diffused since they left the stable so she felt more relaxed. Orophin was back with his jokes and she laughed with him as she teased him and his jokes.
Eventually they reached the inn and she turned to say goodbye but paused when she looked at his expression.
“Winter is approaching so I may not see you around much,” he told her as he lifted his hand and gently caressed her cheek. The simple gesture left her skin tingling with nervous energy.
“You mean I would be spared from your jokes?” Walda teased and Orophin winked and said, “I know it would be hard, but don’t you miss me too much.”
“I assure you, I won’t,” she told him and he grinned wider and said, “We shall see about that.”
Walda scoffed, but before she could reply he bent down swiftly and kissed her lightly on the cheek. Walda froze in shock as Orophin laughed and said, “Aha! So this is the secret to avoid fighting with you.”
He winked at her, bid her goodnight and then left her standing there by the inn, a million thoughts in her head and each one of them about him.

The Signs of a Dangerous Time (Done)

Days passed by quietly as Walda busied herself with her usual tasks. After she had finished cleaning the stables, she returned to her usual job as the inn’s protector. The inn was busy and much to Walda’s chagrin, she spent nights awake eyeing the drunken men carefully. Her days were usually spent sleeping or helping Lilith with her tasks.  Somedays, she would see Orophin and they would go for walks into the woods or eat at the local pastry. They shared stories and laughed together, and Walda found herself enjoying his company more and more. But alas, winter was approaching and there was much to do to prepare, so over the next few days they barely saw each other. Walda busied herself with the innkeepers and Orophin helped around the city doing odd tasks to prepare for winter.
Elrond, she observed was eating less and less and staring more forlornly at the window. Lillith and her twin sister Gerd were concerned, but Elrond wouldn’t tell them anything. It was only days later she saw an incident where Elrond was surrounded by children similar to his age. At first she thought they were friends playing with each other, until she noticed that while all of them were laughing his face was red and his eyes tearful. It was a classic scene of the strong picking on the weak.
Walda was about to go give this pesky kids a smack down, but Elrond had run back towards the inn in tears. Elrond was a pest that was sure, a terrifying one at that. But still, he was a good enough kid. Walda couldn’t help but feel a little protective over Elrond. She glared at the kids as she passed, taking out her sword. As it glistened in the sun, the kids watched her fearfully, and when she narrowed her gaze at them they ran away in fright. Satisfied, she headed inside the inn with a smirk. 
As she entered, she stopped and surveyed the room curiously. The room was crackling with nervous energy. People were gathered amongst each other and whispering and discussing something in hushed tones, their faces serious. 
“Lillith, what is going on?” she asked the lady of the inn. Lillith, a plump, kind faced woman with red hair motioned for Walda to lean closer and whispered, “There is news about the orcs.”
“Orcs?” Walda raised her eyebrow in shock. Orcs were supposed to be a thing of the past. They were monsters who roamed the valley. They were fearful because everything they touched they destroyed.
“They are saying that a village near us was destroyed by them. Baranor and Cirion brought whoever was left and they all look worse for wear.”
“You mean Baranor and Cirion fought those things?”
“Aye. That’s what they’re saying. They were humans so pretty soon we will see their faces around here. But that’s not all,” Lillith said looking at Walda meaningfully and said in a hushed tone, “They say the orcs are headed here. A whole horde of them. There will be war in Ubbin Falls and no one’s to know when but it’s coming for sure.” Lillith nodded her head towards Walda and then went back towards the kitchen to bring the next round of drinks.
Walda felt goosebumps form across her skin. Orcs? Headed here to Ubbin Falls? Numb in shock, Walda sat on a nearby stool as she mulled over the facts. Orcs were rumored to be dangerous. Deadly even.  And they travelled in a horde. If they came here…..abruptly she turned and gazed around the room looking at all the faces of the people in the inn, including Elrond who sat hunched in the corner, looking glumly out the window. These people could die. All of them. Was it something she should stay to watch or should she leave before they dragged her into it? She felt a jolt of pain at the idea of leaving. She hadn’t realized it, but slowly she had grown to like the people of the inn. But if things stayed like this, they were all going to die. She didn’t know if she wanted to stay and go through that all over again.
The next day, an announcement was made across the city. The council was preparing for war and they were looking for capable fighters or volunteers who would be willing to learn to fight with either sword or arrow. The next few days, the mood of the inn became quite somber. The city hadn’t been in a war for 500 years. No one knew what to expect or if they would even be ready to face the orcs.
As time passed, Walda was finding herself thinking more and more about Orophin. Unfortunately no one had seen him around lately. On one occasion, when Gerd had seen her gazing dreamily out of the window, she had knocked her head and told her to focus. Lillith on the other hand, had grinned and asked her, “Thinking about your lover boy?”
Walda blushed and said, “I don’t know what you are talking about. I don’t have a lover boy.”
Lillith rolled her eyes and said, “Y’know these walls have ears. Late night walks don’t kiss themselves.”
“We didn’t kiss!”
“Aye. More is the pity. Gerd and I were sorely disappointed.”
Walda gazed at her in shock and said in utter disbelief, “You watched me and Orophin that night?”
Lillith gazed at Walda pitifully and said, “Sweetling, we could smell you from afar. There was no way we would miss this. We had to see what our little protector was doing with one of Ubbin Falls warriors.”
“Nothing. He was doing nothing. There is nothing between me and Orophin.”
Lillith tutted her lips and gave Walda a disapproving look. She said, “I know it aint none of my business, but that boy is a good one. A true born warrior hailed from Lórien. A half elf that is very caring to his sisters and his folk.  Ahh but there is one thing to be cautious off…” Lillith trailed off as she frowned at Elrond who was staring moodily at the plate of food in front of him untouched.
“Aye that boy will be the death of me,” she sighed and raised her voice as she called to Elrond sternly, “Boy eat your food. It aint gonna eat itself!” Elrond pouted, but obediently turned his attention to his food.
“Lilith, what am I supposed to be cautious off?” Walda asked trying to get Lillith to focus back on her conversation.
Lillith turned to look at Walda and laughed. Gerd came to stand next to her and shook her head.
“That boy is good with his hands,” Gerd said with a sly wink and Lillith laughed again and said, “Aye, that he is. Never an instrument he cannot play.”
“Then what am I supposed to be cautious of?”
“His fingers may be magic, but that voice certainly isn’t,” Lillith said and Gerd shuddered and said, “It was the first time I heard the wail of an animal dying. It was horrific.”
Walda looked at them for a moment and then laughed. It appeared Orophin had a great weakness, a weakness she planned to exploit as soon as she saw him.
A while later Baranor came into the inn accompanied with Arahael and two refugees. They both met with Walda and invited her to join them for training, hearing about her sword skill from Orophin and watching her archery skills from the tournament. The war was coming and Arahael insisted that the council needed all the help they could get.
“You aren’t scared are you?” Baranor had asked her with a sly wink and Walda simply smiled and said she would think about it. Soon after they left, and Walda turned to both Lillith and Gerd and told them she needed to be alone for the next few days to think, to which they agreed.
Two of the refugees, Baldor and Guthwyn children of Guthbrand were assigned by the council to seek shelter at the inn. They were siblings and though they looked quite similar, after some time eventually they mellowed out and their differences became apparent. Guthwyn was clumsy but helpful and loved to spend time with Elrond and other kids. Baldor was confident, determined and strong but always impatient. Both of them offered to help around the inn, to which Walda was grateful for because this gave her some free time to wander about and contemplate her fate in Ubbin Falls.

To Stay or not to stay (Done)

Walda woke up the next morning feeling that someone was watching her. Sure enough, the seven year old boy, Elrond peered at her from the side. She groaned as got up, trying to steady her beating heart.
“Elrond, how many times must I tell you not to come into my room?” Walda asked him as she stood up to stretch. Elrond grinned and said, “I’m not good at counting so I don’t know.”
Walda frowned as she stared at him. She told him sternly, “Your face is not the first thing I want to see when I wake up.” Elrond shrugged and informed her that his mother had given her the day off. Pleased, Walda waited for Elrond to leave so she could get ready to wander around the town.
Before he left, Elrond stared at her for a moment and asked, “Walda you won’t leave us will you?”
Walda stilled for a moment and then asked him, “What makes you think I will?”
Elrond shrugged and said, “Mother said your name means wanderer. So you wander.” Walda laughed and shook her head and said, “She is right. I do like to wander around. It’s who I am.”
“But you will come back here right?” Elrond asked and Walda didn’t reply. Elrond continued and said, “You’re my friend so you better come back.” With that he jumped and ran out of the room.
Walda felt a little strange hearing that from Elrond. They were friends? How did that happen? She had always tried to avoid him whenever possible. When she was ready and walked out, she realized that she was starting to get used to Elrond’s presence because nowadays she didn’t feel nervous or feel like bolting out of any room he walked into.
She walked on the path, with no clear destination in mind, her head full of thoughts. To stay or not to stay? She didn’t want more reasons to stay in Ubbin Falls. Now that war was coming, she didn’t know if she could bare the idea of having to watch people die all over again. Maye it was better to leave now before she got roped in to do anything more for this city.
Before she knew it, Walda found herself standing near the woods in a clearing full of beautiful flowers. She smiled as she moved around gathering flowers, trying to make sense of her thoughts.
“What a sight to have befallen me.  Walda, the ferocious standing here in the field of flowers! You aren’t thinking of fighting anything here are you?”
Surprised, Walda turned around and saw Orophin staring at her from across the field of flowers. She smiled at him as he came closer to her. She missed him. She didn’t realize the extent until she saw him again.
“I don’t know that depends. I thought I saw one of the flowers cursing at me so I may have to fight off one by one to silence them.”
“Ah. Insulting flowers. Always a hassle and well deserving of any punishement.”
When he stood directly in front of her, she smiled at him. “It’s been a while,” she told him as they both moved to sit on the ground near the tree. Orophin nodded and grinned at her. Walda gazed at him, noticing how tired he looked despite his smile.
“How are the preparations going? Need any help?” she asked and he shook his head and said, “I appreciate the offer but not to worry. Between the winter preparations and the incoming war, there is so much to do. But alas, we have extra hands thanks to the refugees so everything is going accordingly.” Walda peered at him, noticing the heavy mood that he was in. He was still smiling at her as cheerfully as he could, but there was none of that in his eyes. He looked tired and serious as if the weight of the war was affecting him.
“I have a joke for you,” she told him. Ignoring the look of surprise on Orophin she said, “I heard there was a brave knight who was always sure of himself. One day the king bestowed upon a title befitting of his character…”
Orophin grinned, his grey eyes lighting with interest and Walda winked at him and said, “He was bestowed the title of Sir Tainly.” Orophin roared with laughter and Walda continued and said, “I have another one. There was a king who had a knight that loved to collect taxes.”
Walda leaned forward to face him and nodded at him somberly, “His name was Sire Charge A lot”. Orophin heaved with laughter, gasping desperately for air. Walda, pleased with lifting his  serious mood and explained, “I heard it all from the inn. These drunkards sure do like to make jokes.”
After Orophin finally quieted down, Walda updated him with all the recent events in the inn. She told him about Baranor and Arahael requesting her to help with training and the two refugees assigned to stay with them.
“Will you fight with them?” he asked her and she shrugged and said, “I don’t know. What about you?”
Orophin smiled and gently took a flower from her hand and placed it in her hair. He jokingly said, “I’m the best warrior of Ubbin Falls, how can I not?”
He moved his hand and gently stroked the white markings on her face with his finger. The touch was warm and made her heart beat fast and her skin to tingle in trepidation. He gazed into her eyes and asked, “Walda, these markings on your face, what do they mean?”
Walda stilled. Sensing her discomfort Orophin drew his hand back and said, “I apologize if I asked something that I shouldn’t have.”
Walda shook her head and said, “It is okay. A long time ago, my parents painted this mark on their face. They were warriors of a village and they marked their face every time they had to prepare for a battle. They painted their face that fateful day. But alas, not all battles can be won with swords.”
Orophin asked, “Your parents…they…?”
“They’re dead. There was a disease that plagued the village affecting mostly the adults and the elders. My parents were part of the team that were rounding out the villagers and making sure that the sick were separated from their children so that the disease would not spread. They got infected so I was sent away with some other folks and when I returned, the village was burnt to the ground. I wear this mark on my face because my parents did and a reminder that every day is a battle.”
Orophin took her hand and squeezed it and she squeezed it back, smiled and said reassuringly, “It’s alright. I lived with my uncle for a while. He is the one who taught me to hunt with a bow and fight with a sword. He always left me in random villages on the street or in the forest so I had to learn to survive and become stronger.”
“Aha. So that is the story of how Walda became the ferocious, pleasant beauty we all know and love today.” Orphine said as he grinned at her and Walda grinned back and asked him, “And what of your parents?”
“My mother is an elf still strong and healthy. But my father lived as long as he could. His disease was age and I stayed with him until his last breath. I learnt all my jokes from him you know,” he said and winked at her playfully.
“Your poor mother,” Walda shook her head sympathetically and he laughed. Her heart constricted at the note of sadness that touched his eyes when he spoke of his father and she knew he missed him. They talked for a little more, and she found out about his two sisters and how protective he was of them. She told him about becoming friends with Elrond the little kid at the inn and he laughed at her befuddlement of their relationship. A while later, someone came and called for Orophin to help with some errands so they both stood up to leave.
Before he left, Walda grabbed his hand and said excitedly, “Orophin, I have arrived at a decision.”
He raised his eyebrow at her and she grinned at him. She stood on her tip toes and grabbed his face towards hers and whispered, “I’m going to stay a little longer and see where that takes me.” And then she kissed him.
His lips were warm against hers, and she felt him grin before he wrapped his arms around and her and pulled her closer. She opened her mouth and he slid his tongue inside. The sensation was immediate, heat poured all over her skin from the inside and out. Her hands knotted into his hair as he pressed against her tightly, his hands around her waist and dipping lower and lower…
“Orophin!” someone called out and abruptly they broke apart. Both of them were breathing hard, their faces flushed. Orophin grinned at her again, his grey eyes intense but less somber and serious as before. He gave her a sly wink before turning to leave.
Walda was left alone at the field of flowers, her face red, her heart a mess but she felt lighter than she had ever felt since stepping foot in Ubbin Falls. She was going to stay and she was going to fight for the people here. Her next step was to visit Baranor at the training grounds.

Training Grounds (Done)

The next day Walda got dressed and headed to the training grounds feeling determined. She saw Hallas near the archery area teaching some people how to shoot and she saw Baranor with another dark haired guy talking. There were people all around; elves and humans who were dressed to train.
When she approached Baranor, he stopped and turned to look at her in surprise. She told him that she accepted his request and that she was there to train. Baranor shook his head at her and said with a grin, “I heard that you can fight with a sword but I would rather you prove it.”
“Is that a challenge?” she asked him as she pulled out her sword.
“Yes. I have to see how strong you really are.”
“Alright then. Challenge accepted. Try not to cry about it later when you lose.”
Baranor took out his sword and they both stood a few feet away from each other. A crowd was beginning to form around them and she could feel excitement in the air. Adrenaline was pumping in her veins and she winked at Baranor when he neared towards her.  She ran towards him and clashed her sword against his.
The next few moments all that could be heard were the clashing off the swords and the taunting remarks of both Baranor and Walda as each tried to get the upper hand of the other.  At one point, Baranor managed to trap Walda into a position where his sword was against her neck, kneeling on the ground, but then abruptly it changed when she tripped Baranor and then forced his sword out of his hand and hers against his throat.
“I wasn’t putting my all into this,” Baranor said in defense and Walda replied stating, “Yeah. Neither was I.”
But still both were grinning as she helped him up. She joined the conversation with Baranor and his dark haired friend Cirion as they discussed how they would carry out the training among both the humans and the elves. Since she was adept at both archery and sword she would help out with both. She wondered how Hallas would feel about that and laughed a little on the inside because she had a feeling he would be sorely displeased.
A few hours later, while she was standing and surveying the group she was training, she noticed a familiar red haired kid in the corner of the crowd holding a sword. She went towards him and sure enough it was Elrond.
“I want to be strong like you,” he told her and Walda heaved a sigh and said, “Okay. I’ll teach you later but this sword is too heavy for you.  You will hurt yourself.” She picked a wooden one and gave it to him and said, “Practice with this one first, okay?”
Elrond got excited and for a while Walda taught him the basics, until it got late and then she walked with him home. Training she realized was going to be more work than she thought. But as she reached the inn and saw how excited Elrond looked as he explained what he was doing that day to his mother, she decided that it was alright.
**

Days went by in a blur as Walda spent her time in the training grounds where she helped Cirion teach the women to fight or in the archery with Hallas. Teaching archery with Hallas was amusing because it was clear he was reluctant, but nevertheless he was serious in his training and in his focus to ensure that everyone learnt what they could to do the best of their ability. He wasn’t comfortable teaching humans which was why she was sure he was grateful she was there even if he didn’t like her that much.
Some evenings she would spend time with Elrond teaching him to use the sword and she noticed with pleasure that though he was terribly clumsy at first, he got better day by day until eventually he was able to swing a sword without tripping himself.
Sometimes Baranor would drop by and help with training and other days Orophin would also drop by. Baranor, Cirion and her had spent a lot of time arranging the training process, so a friendship she did not expect bloomed between them as she became more and more comfortable with them.
She missed Orophin on days when she had time to think and day dream. Neither of them had mentioned the kiss since they barely saw each other or the few times that they did they were never alone. Walda noticed that his face looked more and more exhausted at each passing day, so sometimes when Orophin would drop by she would make him sleep for a bit or just sit and rest while she and the other trainers did their work.
On one of days during training, Walda and Baranor were standing near the archery and talking about preparations for the next day, Orophin had joined them and when she saw him, her heart gave a little leap.
“Isn’t she an absolute treasure,” Baranor exclaimed as he put his arm around her. Walda rolled her eyes at him as she explained to Orophin the recent sparring session where she had beat him. Orophin was smiling at her, but his eyes were hard when he gazed at Baranor’s arm around her.
Swiftly, he pulled away Baranor’s arms and pulled Walda closed to him and said to Baranor with a grin, “Yes I know she is.”
“Did I tell you of the time she pushed me into horse droppings? Because there are nights where I just can’t get that out of my mind,” Baranor said.
“I beg your pardon. I did not push, you tripped,” she clarified.
“I now cower in fear whenever I see or smell a horse nearby because of you and that hrorid smell that never for a moment left my mind that day.”
“The fault is on your own feet. Surely you can’t blame me for that!”
“Clearly the fault lies in the one who felled,” Orophin said, and Walda agreed with him while Baranor laughed. 

The Call of War (Done)

On the 11th of Ringare, Walda was sitting in the inn chatting with Guthwyn and Lillith about children. Guthwyn has asked her why she was so averse to children and Lillith was laughing. Elrond was sitting quietly next to Walda, drinking his milk waiting for her to be done so they could both head to the training grounds.
“It isn’t that I’m afraid of them it’s just that I would rather not deal with them at all,” Walda tried to explain.
“Sounds like fear to me,” said Guthwyn.
“Aye. She says that but now she spends days playing around with Elrond,” Lillith said shaking her head. She wasn’t very fond of Walda teaching her son sword fighting but she had accepted it only because her son pleaded and she did love to spoil her son.
“We are not playing!” Elrond said sulkily.
“Not playing Lillith,” Walda said, “I’m only training him with the others.”
Guthwyn leaned closer towards Walda and peered at her curiously and asked, “But Walda, I have seen you run away when you see kids near our inn. Surely there is a story for that!”
Walda scoffed and said “I do not run…”
But just then, a horn was blown that was heard all across the city. The sound was blaringly loud and caused everyone in the inn to freeze in horror.
“It’s the battle horn,” Guthwyn said, paling in horror. “It’s the sound I heard before those orcs came into the village.”
Walda rushed out of the inn and headed to the area where she could get a better view. Sure enough the sound was not coming from inside but from outside. Everyone in the district was filled with fear.
She could feel a small chubby hand curl into hers and when she looked down, it was Elrond.
“The war is starting, isn’t it?” Elrond asked her and instead of replying she gripped his hand tightly into hers, bracing herself for what was to come. 

Round status : R0 Complete, R1 Complete, R2 Complete

Last edited by MissKiki (09/06/2020 at 19:09)

Nauriel

FC: Oksana Butovskaya

Race: Half-elf Noldor

Age: 1354 (TA 709)

Interests: Nimloth (FI), Valacar (FI) and  Baranor (RI)
Will choose to fight


Night with Baranor and late night talk with Nimloth // Training with Valacar         

Story

Narquelië Done

It seemed to grow colder by each day, and the threat of winter had everyone scurrying around to have everything prepared before it hit hard. The work in the forge had changed as the warmer months had come to an end. The business had changed from mainly jewellery to more common work, such as tools and a few weapons, all as people focused on the survival of winter.
    Nauriel had taken a break from the forge for the day to go out in the woods to collect firewood, to store for the winter. The sun was out and the air crisp, a good day to take advantage of nature. 
    She started the work early, and it grew sweaty as the sun rose in the sky. When Nauriel was done, the cart full just enough that she would be able to pull it back to the city, the sun was on the decline. She passed by the small lake on her way back. The water lay quite like a mirror. There was no one around and though she knew the water would be chill it looked to inviting. It would perhaps be the last chance she got for a swim before winter set in. Quickly she stripped and waded into the water, breathing in sharp as the water rose over her thighs and belly, before driving in. She swam a few strokes before breaking the surface with a laugh, the cold water had her arms covered in goose bumps, but it was nice and energizing to wash off the days work.
    Before growing too cold she took to land again, taking care to ring out the water of her hair before dressing. As she bent down to take her tunic, she heard leaves rustle and a branch break, looking up thinking it might be Rascal returning, the fox had ditched her as soon as they entered the forest. But looking up she instead saw Baranor, and the smug look on his face said that he had quite the view. Not rushing to cover herself up, she gave him a look before pulling the tunic over her head.
    “Are you just going to stand there?” she said with raised eyebrows. “Peeping is not generally encouraged.” She started to put on her trousers, somewhat of a struggle with her skin still wet.
    “You didn’t seem to mind to much,” he said and approached.
    “Well, yeah,” she pulled on her boots, “its about my choice to show you, if you had announced your presence, perhaps I hadn’t covered up at all.”
    “Really?” He was close enough to snake an arm around her waist. Nauriel chuckled which turned into a cough. She pushed him away with a grimace.
    “What is that smell? Did you take a dive into the muck heap?” She kept a few steps distance from him.
    “The fact that I, and some others, snuck in at Enderi wasn’t appreciated and punishment of hard manual labour was sentenced,” he grimaced.
    “I hope it was worth it, but you definitely need a bath.”
    “Why do you think I came down here?”
    “So, not solely to peep?”
    He smirked. “You could join me.”
    “I already had my bath, and you are not getting me out of my clothes again that easily this time.”
    “But another time?”
    “I sure hope so,” Nauriel smirked and went to the cart, holding the day’s worth of wood, back to Ubbin Falls, but not before getting a peek of Baranor’s bare torso.

Hísime Done

“Am I disturbing?”
    Nauriel looked up from her work to find Baranor standing at the entrance of the forge. She had just finished one order and was about to start on the next one.
    “Not at all”, she smiled, “come in.”
    He stepped inside and looked about the place, she leaned against one of the benches. The winter preparation had kept her busy and too exhausted to seek the man out.
    “What can I help you with?” she asked and crossed her arms.
    “I came to require after a new sword,” he examined some finished wares what were on display, “the word of your skill has spread through town.”
    “I can make you a decent one for sure.”
    “From what I heard, you could make me a great one,” he said turning to meet her gaze.
    “You’re not wrong,” she smirked, straightening her back with the praise, “what more specific is it your looking for?”
    He described the kind of sword he favoured, and she pulled out some prototypes to discuss. He moved in close as they discussed the style, weigh, length, and other technicalities. His closeness didn’t pass her by, as their bodies met when he leaned in to grab one of the other swords, or a hand on her waist, or fingers touching as he took the sword she had been holding out her hand. She smiled when he pretty much had her pinned between himself and the workbench behind her.
    “The forge is usually warm, but perhaps not this hot,” she said, and he leaned in to her further, his lock falling on her shoulders, she chuckled. “At least you smell better this time.”
    “Don’t you think we have skirted around this long enough?” He smiled, his face close to hers. “I think it’s quite clear we both want this.”
    “Yeah?” She couldn’t take her eyes of his lips, so close and inviting. “Then why do you come here to keep me busy with even more work.”
    “It wouldn’t have to take that long.”
    “Oh, now you disappoint me. If we are going to do this, it should be done properly.” She said it with a soft chuckle and squirmed against him before removing herself, resuming her work.
    “I’ll have a sword done for you, one better than you ever had,” she said, “I’ll have it delivered to you in a little more than a week.”
    She thought she saw him roll his eyes on the way out.
   
It had been a week since Baranor had come to the shop. Knowing she didn’t need to, Nauriel had still made his sword a priority, and made sure it was some of her best work. She had finished it late last night and she was happy with the outcome. The sooner it was done, the sooner she would have an excuse to seek him out.
    She hadn’t spent any time in the forge this day, instead she had been out buying up metals, as her stores were starting to run out. It had been mentally tiring work, trying to haggle for a decent price for wares that were not all up to the standard she would have preferred. It had her considering a trip to Erebor to get some really god stuff, she knew that when her store of gems did run out, she would probably need to take one, or unlikely find a trust worthy peddler which took the trip, but as Mirkwood grew darker it was difficult to find someone willing to cross the forest. But it was a problem to consider after the winter had passed.
    She passed by bakery to by something to eat, and had a chat with Valacar, before returning to the forge. The sword lay there wrapped up, ready for delivery, and perhaps she could deliver it herself. It was too late to start any other work, and she had dressed up for a day out buying, in something else than her usual tunic and trousers.
    In her search for Baranor, at first she hit some taverns, considering the sun was down she figured it was her best bet, but he was nowhere to be seen. In a last chance passed by the training grounds and saw fires still burning, lighting up the place. In the firelight she saw two men training, one was Baranor and the other was Cirion, whom she had met in Baranor’s company at the taverns before but he had never spoken much to her. Cirion was given Baranor a hard time, and she leaned against a stone wall examining the men’s fighting styles. They were both too wrapped up to notice her presence until they where done, but she was happy to see the smirk on Baranor’s face when he noticed her. Cirion didn’t look to excited and excused himself instead.
    “How long have you been standing there?”
    “Long enough to admire some good technique.”
    She held out the sword bundle to him and he took it off her hands.
    “If I had been dressed for it, I would have challenge you so you could try it out.”
    She smiled as he unwrapped it and held it gleaming in his hands. He held it out, swinging it.
    “Are you satisfied with the work,” she asked as he ran his hand over the blade, “be careful, it’s sharp enough to shave with.”
    “I couldn’t have wished for more,” he said and wrapped it up again. “Perhaps I can buy you a drink? As thank you.”
    “It’s not like you won’t have to pay for it,” she grinned, then bit her bottom lip, “I thought perhaps there could be other needs satisfied tonight as well.”
    He wasn’t slow to agree and the trip to his home wasn’t far. There had been teasing for to long, so when the door was closed behind them and the street she let him at least unbuckle his sword belt before hungrily pulling him in for a kiss. She let her finger run through his hair, and his hands ran down her side and to her back to pull her in closer, she could feel how he wanted her and she didn’t want him any less. She undid her cloak and let it fall to the ground, undoing the buttons of her dress at her throat she broke away from the kiss and from hi embrace to pull the dress over her head, undressing and kicking of her boots until she stood naked before him. His ravenous eyes that roamed over her body pleased her, but thinking he took too long in undressing himself she started tugging at his clothes, and removing them became a frenzy between both of them. When he pulled his shirt over his head, she worked on the laces of this trousers and not soon enough did naked skin press against naked skin. She pulled him in for another kiss and his lips worked their way down her throat to her breast, and she let out a soft moan. His hands ran down her back, grabbing her buttocks he lifter her onto his hips and she lock her legs around him, and he carried her over to the bed.
    They had ended up in a mess of tangled limbs, as they both where catching their breaths.
    “We need to do this again,” Nauriel said, running her fingers in circled over his chest.
    “Soon,” Baranor agreed.
    “How soon?” she teased and let her hand snake down over his stomach. He chuckled.
    “You’ll have to give me a little more time.”
    “I’m not very patient.”
    “Yet it took you long enough to end up here.”
    “All building up the anticipation,” she grimaced, “and I didn’t know just how much I was missing.”
    “Well I hope you’ll be able to miss it some more, as I’m going out of town for a few days.”
    “You’re going out of town?”
    He didn’t answer, she propped herself up on her elbow, looking him in the eyes.
    “Where are you going?”
    “The watch will be sent on the councils order, it’s nothing to worry about.”
    “The fact that you won’t tell me where worries me,” she said with raised eyebrows.
    “I can think of something else to occupy you mind.”
    “You think I’m that easily distracted,” she chuckled, but it turned into a gasp as his hand found its way between her legs and she found him ready for a second round.

It was late when Nauriel found herself dressed again, taking the long way home, savouring the night she had just had, comfortable exhausted and satisfied. It was cold and she drew her cloak around her, the night was clear and starry. Most people kept in doors and many windows were dark in the late hour, but from the taverns she passed there were still coming sounds of liveliness. She came through the elven market but halted as she saw the light on in Nimloth’s shop. Looking through the window she could see Nimloth sit by candlelight hunched over cloth, sewing. Nauriel tried the door but found it locked and knocked on the window. Nimloth looked up from the work and with a surprised frown she came and opened the door.
    “What are you doing out this late?” Nimloth asked and locked the door behind Nauriel.
    “I know it’s late, but what are you doing up working at this hour?” Nauriel asked in return, Nimloth sat back down and took up her sewing.
    “I’m busy I have tons of work to do, the whole town is busy with preparations for the winter, perhaps you’d noticed.”
    “It hasn’t gone by me unnoticed, it’s not like I’ve been rolling my thumbs myself,” Nauriel said dryly, “but I hope your not working all hours. Is that why I haven’t seen you?”
    She hadn’t seen Nimloth in over a week, she had been busy herself but usually her friend checked in if more than a few days passed.
    “It’s just a lot of work,” Nimloth said with a sigh.
    “Do you need any help?”
    “What would I have you do with a needle?” Nimloth said with a laugh.
    “My fingers are quite nimble.”
    “Thank you,” Nimloth paused to look up at her and smile. “But as long as you didn’t come here to order a whole winter wardrobe, I think I can make it.”
    Nauriel chuckled at that, then there was a pause as she watched her friend sew stubbornly. Nimloth shivered, Nauriel still had her cloak on but she noticed the coldness of the room. She went to the fireplace to throw a few more logs on the fire, finding non.
    “What are you doing?”
    “You can’t work in the cold, where do you keep more firewood.”
    “Outback, but you really don’t need to.”
    “It’s fine,” she said with a smile and went to bring in some wood.
    She got the fire going properly, as the room grew warmer, she removed her cloak and filled a pot to boil over the fire.
    “How about a break? I’ll make some tea.” She offered as the water started boiling. Nimloth smiled tiredly at her.
    “A break would be nice.”
    Nauriel rummaged through the cupboards to find some tealeaves and found some biscuits as well, she wasn’t sure if Nimloth had eaten so she put them on the table as well. Nimloth came over and sat down, but she brought the work and her candle with her, as Nauriel poured the steaming tea into two mugs.
    “Thank you,” Nimloth said as she put her sewing down for a little while and cupped her hands around the mug. “You never answered me what you were doing out this late.”
    “Just some late night… tumbling.” The grin on Nauriel’s face spoke volumes.
    “At least one of us is out having fun.”
    “Oh, it was fun.”
    “Anyone I know?”
    “Do you remember anything from that first night of Enderi?”
    “Not much,” Nimloth thought about it, “the human?”
    “Yes, such a pretty face,” she smirked, “and what was underneath wasn’t bad either.” She pulled at her collar to state her meaning.
    “So that’s what’s it all about? Looks?” Nimloth giggled.
    “It wasn’t bad either, if you want to know, not bad at all.”
    “I don’t want any details.” They both laughed.
    “But it’s fun for now, nothing wrong with that is it?”
    Nimloth shook her head, smiling.
    “When was the last time you had any fun?” Nauriel asked with a smirk, and Nimloth laughed and took up her sewing once more.
    Sipping her tea, Nauriel looked into the fire.
    “I always thought you would have settled by the time I came back here,” Nauriel thought out loud as she watched the flames lick the wood, “you know, with the pitter-patter of tiny feet running around, or perhaps all grow by this time.” She looked over at her friend with a smile which faltered when she saw her friends torn expression.
    “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean –”
    “It’s fine,” Nimloth shook her head, sadness still showing on her face.
    “You don’t have to tell me if you don’t want to.”
    “There was a man,” Nimloth kept sewing, eyes fixed on the stiches, “I was prepared to give up everything to be with him.” Her friend swallowed and the continued. “I don’t know where kept to at the time but there was a great plague –”
    “I was up north, but I’ve heard about it.”
    “Many perished, and so did he.”
    “I’m so sorry.”
    “It was a long time ago.”
    “Still.”
    The fire crackled and the remains of the tea cooled.
    “Do you think you will find someone to settle down with?” Nimloth suddenly asked, looking up from her work again.
    “I always assumed that I would, but I don’t know,” Nauriel chuckled, “I’ve lived so far pursuing other goals than the one man or elf, I don’t know if I’m ready to stop just yet.”
    “The one doesn’t necessarily out rule the other, and you never know when it hits you.”
    “Perhaps, but I won’t debate it with you more tonight,” Nauriel rose, “I’m going to find my own bed, shall I put on more firewood before I go?”
    “No, I’m going to finish this one and then call it a night,” Nimloth said with a grin.
    “Is that a promise?”
    “Yes.”
    “Good night then.”
    “Good night”

Ringare Done

The news that the city watch had been disbursed to somewhere, worried Nauriel and even before they returned with either good news or bad, she thought it perhaps time that she sacrificed some of her time to properly train with warriors. She had trained a little by herself but the uneasy feeling she had told her that she needed to have her battle skills in top trim for what was coming.
    When she arrived at the training grounds the place was busy, even though part of the city watch wasn’t present. She observed the warriors and archers, sparring or doing target practice. The fact that they seemed skilled calmed her a little, but would there be enough of them? She found Orophin in the crowd, locked into combat with another elf. She waited until they finished before approaching. Orophin had bested the other elf and was in a merry mood, but it looked like he was packing up his things.
    “You’re not leaving, are you? When I finally dragged myself up here to fight you?” Nauriel asked, interrupting the elves.
    “I’m afraid the winter preparations are keeping me busy,” he said with a smile. “You should try your bow against Hallas instead.”
    He nodded to his sparring partner and she found the elf scrutinising her.
    “I think not, from what I saw at the tournament,” she grinned, “he would beat me in an instant,” she saw Hallas judging look turn into a smirk, “and I’m looking for something more of a challenge.”
    Orophin laughed. “No need to boast his ego more than necessarily.”
    “I’m sure you have time for one more fight, I’m mean it looked like the last one barely had you breathing heavy.” From the corner of her eye she could see the smirk disappearing from Hallas lips.
    Orophin agreed to go up against her, “I’ll make it quick.”
    “So confident,” she grinned as they took up their positions.
    Before she had even watched him fight, she knew there was no way she would be able to compete with his bulging muscles, if he came at her with full strength there was no way she was going to be able to parry. But her strength lay elsewhere. His fighting was offence and she dodged, moved out of reach, and parried the ones she could take. With his long sword he had a long reach, but she was quick on her feet. For her swords play was like dancing, her agility and balance worked with the sharpness of her blade. Her quick feet had her attacking him, forcing him to parry at odd angles where he couldn’t use his strength to his best advantage, and forcing him to back up. They both had been grinning like fools in the beginning but was sweat was breaking out, their faces showed grim determination instead. Their skill might be equal but it dawned on Nauriel that with each blow and parry that her stamina was not up to Orophin’s level, after all she hadn’t been training properly for a long time. With each move she her breathing grew heavier and her movements slower, if she was going to win this, she was going to have to end it soon. By the grin that had returned his face he knew it was well, she clenched her teeth. Attacking, he defended himself easily and she moved out of the way from his next swing. He came at her with even more power and her only option was to parry and the force had her loose her balance, she took to her knee but before his sword could find her neck in defeat his movement froze, grin gone. She had pulled her dagger from her boot and had the steel pressed just below his ribs.
    “That’s cheating!” Orophin laugh boomed out.
    “As if you have to fight by the rules in a battle,” she grinned and put her dagger back into her boot. Disengaging, she accepted his hand that pulled her to her feet.
    “I would have had you by the neck.”
    “Only because I’m out of practice.”
    Orophin had elsewhere to be and excused himself after some more bantering. What ever was coming, the fight had made one thing clear for Nauriel, she needed to keep up her training better and made a point to train properly at the grounds a few times a week after that, even going up against Hallas shooting arrows, which was an easy loss for her.

Her hammer rose and fell, so at first, she didn’t hear or see the commotion going on outside. It wasn’t until Rascal who had lain sleeping gave off a bark, she looked up to see people heading towards the gates, people shouting and calling out. Nauriel went to stand in her entrance to see what was going on, she didn’t have to ask what was happening, as someone else called out asking the same thing.
    “The watch has returned,” came one answer. “There has been a battle,” called another out. The mention of a battle had Nauriel following the pressing crowd towards the gates. Between countless of heads she could see the city watch riding through the streets, followed by a small group of men and women, they looked worn and by what little she could see there were signs of battle. She didn’t realise her gaze had searched for Baranor before she found him on one of the horsebacks, she couldn’t see what state he was in, but at least she knew he was alive.
    Returning to her forge it wasn’t long before the full story of the city watch’s mission and return spread like a wildfire through the streets, orcs were marching towards Ubbin Falls, and the uneasy feeling she had had been justified. They stood before a battle and she guessed she would have little time to sleep in the coming days.
    It was the next day when Valacar came by her forge. Making weapons had been top priority and she had worked since the early morning, she was surprised to see the baker stand in the entrance, looking determined.
    “When you said you would train me, did you mean it?” His voice shook slightly but his eyes looked hard.
    “Yes.” She fixed her eyes on his. “But you must now, when I made that offer, I never thought we would stand before a battle this soon.”
    When she had made the offer it had mainly been to strengthen him, make him gain some confidence and able to protect himself, she didn’t want him throwing himself into a war he was nowhere ready to face.
    A nervous laugh came from his lips. “I don’t know if I will ever be able to fight, to draw blood,” he sounded somewhat desperate, “but I must be able to protect them. I can’t fail them again.”
    “Then meet me at the training grounds later tonight. And we will do our best.”

She met with Valacar ever night after that to train, she brought both bow and training swords with her, sword that where easy to wield and with out much edge to them. Between her own work and her own training her extra training with Valacar took time from her already few hours of sleep, but it must be same for the man and he didn’t complain so neither did she.
    She was good enough with a bow to teach him the basics, correct his pose as he drew the string taut.
    “Focus on your breathing, find the stability in you stomach.” She pushed back his shoulders. “You must stand straight, both feet on the ground, stable.” The first time she had given him a push as he had drawn the bow he had almost toppled over, but he stood his ground better after some training. “Find the target and aim, breath, and as you breath out you let the arrow fly.” Valacar had more patience with the bow than herself, and although the arrows merely had fallen from his fingers the first time, he was at least approving.
    Training with sword she taught who to stand, the basics was the same to find stability with in the body but then much more came into play, balance through the attacks and parries, who to evade and read the opponent. She took it slowly, it was no use pressuring him and beating the sword easily from his hands would only bring him down. But in time he lunged an attack, though poor and weak, instead of taking the defence, she was happy there was at least some improvement.
    They were sparring through movements she had thought him, correcting his feet placement, telling him not to leave his side wide open, when a horn sounded from outside the city, loud enough to be heard over the entire city. Both of them stilled and let their weapons.
    “Is that what I think it is?” Valacar asked, hesitantly, his eyes spoke of fear.
    Nauriel clenched her teeth. “They have come.”

Round Done

Last edited by tricole (09/06/2020 at 19:58)

Name: Asta, Sindar Half-Elf
Age: 1633
Interests: Orophin RI, Turgon, Fimlas FI
Fight: Will join fight, good at archery and even better with her sword. She fights in close range often.

Story:

The First Winter, Days of Narquelië

The Talking Corpse

“I am with child.”
Asta dropped the logs she was holding, ignoring Brac’s miffed hey! as she ran towards Galadriel in excitement. She grabbed her sister-in-law’s hands and squeezed in gently, a wide smile in her face.
“Are you, really? Why did you wait to tell me? You!” she pointed at her brother in accusation. “You did not tell me and we spent all morning gathering wood together!”
Brac sighed as he straightened his back. “Well, I would have gotten around to telling you if you didn’t try to pick a fight with the bear preparing for hibernation!”
“I wasn’t picking a fight,” Asta argued. “He was trying to steal my fish!”
“It’s a bear, Asta,” Brac said patiently. “A bear preparing for hibernation. Surely you could have let him keep the fish instead of provoking it.”
“We got a good exercise out of it,” Asta insisted, turning back to Galadriel. She beamed up at her. “Oh, you must rest! Brac will set up a fire for you—are you warm enough? Shall I grab you another cloak?”
Galadriel laughed, hand resting on her stomach. “I’m fine, dear Asta. Please don’t fret. Now simply isn’t the time.”
“Yes,” Brac agreed, approaching his wife with a smile on his face. “Go pick up some bread from the market, sister.”
“You just want to get rid of me!” Asta accused.
Brac grinned at her, pulling Galadriel into his arms. “I should have insisted you move into the family home. Take your time coming back, Asta.”
Asta rolled her eyes. She grabbed her cloak and prepared her outing necessities. Once she was armed against both miscreants and the bite of winter, she stepped out of the house.
The sun was no longer warm and the day was no longer bright. Asta glanced at the sky where clouds drifted overhead, looking full with rain. She hoped it wouldn’t rain just yet. A cold wind whispered by, ruffling her hair and causing her to shiver in her garments. She turned down the road.
Perhaps now was a good time to visit Fimlas.

*

“Fimlas?” Asta called, knocking on the door of Fimlas’s herb garden. There was no answer.
Asta tried again.
Still no answer.
A wave of fear cascaded on her when she remembered her friend’s weak state. Panicked, she turned the knob and entered. She rushed into the herb garden, and when she saw a limp figure lying on the desk, she let out a horrified gasp.
“Fimlas!” she cried, rushing to her friend. She gently grabbed her friend’s shoulders and shook lightly. “Fimlas, my dear Fimlas! Are you dead?”
She poked at the shoulder with her finger. Asta inched closer.
“Has death claimed you?” she whispered to the body.
There was a weak chuckle. “My dear, if you asked a corpse if it were dead, I don’t think it would answer you.”
Asta gasped, her instant reaction was to push away from the talking corpse.
“A talking corpse!” she cried, grabbing her dagger’s hilt.
The body let out a surprised gasp, giving Asta an unimpressed look. “You are not funny.”
Asta breathed out a sigh of relief as Fimlas brought a hand to rub at her eyes. Asta approached her and tightened Fimlas’s coat around her, looking around for a source of warmth. Her friend was freezing!
“Don’t do that to me!” she scolded. “Why, I thought I had come and actually visited a corpse. Look at your face!” Asta leaned in, gently brushing Fimlas’s hair away. “You look as if the weight of the world were on your shoulders. Why will you not speak with me? Let me hear your woes and ease your burdens.”
Fimlas met Asta’s eyes and there was great sadness and fear in them. She opened her mouth but nothing came out.
“Fimlas?” Asta whispered, taking her friend’s hands in her own. She searched her friend’s eyes, hating the sunken cheeks and the dark circles under her eyes. Did she have anyone who would take care of her?
Fimlas’s eyes started to fill with tears and Asta’s heart shattered. She gathered her friend in her arms.
“I can’t say,” Fimlas whispered. She was shaking her head, her body trembling. “I cannot say. I fear—I—I fear—” Her words died and Fimlas stared sadly at her hands.
Asta hugged her friend gently. “Don’t force yourself to say anything now. Come, pack your belongings.”
Fimlas pulled back and stared at her in confusion, wiping her eyes. “W-what?”
“Come, now, Fimlas. You will stay with me.”
Her friend’s eyes widened and she shook her head. “No, I couldn’t, possibly. You live with your brother and his wife and I don’t wish to be a burden—”
“Fimlas!” Asta said sharply. Fimlas became silent, looking up at her.
Asta gently wiped her tears away. “Fimlas, it is First Winter. This is a terrible time for anyone to be alone. You need to be where there is a healthy hearth and a table laden with food. You are sitting in the dark with your candle blown away!”
Fimlas stared at Asta and Asta wanted to sigh at the stubborn chin she saw forming.
“Do you pity me, my friend?” Fimlas asked, fiercely. “I do not want your pity.”
Asta kneeled to the ground so she was at eye-level with her friend. “No, my dear, dear friend. I couldn’t possibly pity the one who had healed me and so many people. Fimlas, these hands,” Asta lifted up her friends cold fingers. “Are healing hands. And look what you’ve done with them! They’re frozen and I fear they will become brittle and break off.”
Fimlas blinked. “What?”
“Look, how will you tend to your plants? Will you use your toes? Your mouth?”
“My…. Hands?”
“Fimlas, winter is not kind. Not to any lone soul. I wish for you to stay with me because I wish to care for you and provide my company.” She nodded at Fimlas’s hands. “I wish for these fingers to not break. They can do a lot of good in the world.”
Fimlas just gazed at her with sadness and warmth. “You are so very kind to me, Asta.”
“Will you pack?”
Fimlas nodded. “Yes.”
“Good, we will stop by and gather your things before I head home.”
“You’re not going home?” she asked in surprise. Asta shook her head.
“No, it’s winter and I will be gathering supplies and food for my home. Come with me, we can stop by an inn for a nice, hot meal.”

The Flower and the Nap

“I heard that Turgon and a few other people got caught sneaking into festivals,” Brac said in amusement as they sat at the dining table. A few days had passed since Fimlas moved to stay with them. Brac had heartily agreed, though Asta suspected that he was thrilled to have a healer around now that Galadriel was with child.
Currently, they were sitting down for lunch, a warm fire blazing merrily in the hearth.
Fimlas paused in drinking her water. She put down her cup with a slight smile. “Yes, they did. I’m not entirely sure of what punishment they got, but I did see two new humans working the stables.”
Galadriel laughed. “My, they should get a few tips from our Asta here. She almost never gets caught.”
“Except for the time she and Orophin tried to set that cart on fire,” Brac reminded her.
“You snuck into Arahael’s festival?” Fimlas asked in astonishment. “However did you not get caught?”
Asta shrugged, smiling a little. “I went with Turgon, but the silly man got caught.” She turned to Galadriel with a raised eyebrow. “How did you know I went?”
Brac sighed. “We watched you climb out of your window as we were taking a stroll behind the house.”
“I was so impressed by how you managed to jump out of your window with a gown on,” Galadriel said with wide eyes. “Extraordinary.”
“I thought you were in the living room! Had I known you’d gone out for a stroll then you would’ve—”
Brac’s eyebrows rose.
“—seen me take the back door,” Asta finished, with a grin.
Fimlas let out a laugh.
They finished lunch and then Fimlas and Asta went out to gather more supplies. Brac had gone in the morning, but he had forgotten what they needed so he had come home with only half of the items.
“Did you find out what that flower was?” Asta asked Fimlas as they strolled down the streets of the Elven District, satchels slung across their body. Her friend nodded, her expression forming into a face one would make when trying to solve a difficult puzzle.
“I tried different methods of what the flower could brew but I may need to keep trying. So far, it shows signs of being a medicinal plant. I’m not sure exactly what its properties are, but it’s very potent.”
“Would I need to get some more?”
“You need to tell me where it is, Asta. Perhaps I can retrieve it myself. I wouldn’t want to burden you with such a task.”
Asta pursed her lips to prevent a smile from escaping. “Fimlas, it’s no burden, really. Would you need some more for your testing?”
Her friend shook her head. “No. I think I have enough to figure out what it is very soon.”

*

The days of Narquelie were getting shorter, the wind getting colder.
The fire hearth almost never stopped burning logs and blankets were getting passed around. As Asta and Brac were healthy and strong, they moved around the Districts, helping with the distribution of blankets and wood. Fimlas stayed with Galadriel, keeping an eye on the pregnant woman.
Two weeks had passed since the festivals, and she had hardly seen Turgon. Orophin she ran into while they hurried about tending to the city to make sure the people got what they needed to survive. They had hardly managed to say two words with each other, though they exchanged glances and supportive smiles.
Ubbin Falls was preparing for a hard winter and no one was in the mood for a festival.
Tired, Asta slowly made her way towards her Weeping Willow tree.
Perhaps she could find some solace there even if just for a moment. She didn’t want to share her exhaustion with anyone at home right now.
She pulled the hood of her cloak around her as she approached her tree—
She blinked in surprise at the figure resting in its shades. He was doing what she had intended to do.
“Orophin?” she called softly, approaching the sleeping figure with care. She didn’t want him to accidentally stab her with his sword. He stirred and slowly opened his eyes.
“Hi.”
“Hi,” she responded, joining him at the base of the tree. “How was your day?”
He cleared his throat, his voice thick with sleep. “Testing but well. And yours?” His eyes roamed her face.
She smiled, leaning her head back. “Testing.” She gave him a glance. “Why, where’s that smile?”
He tried for a half-attempt. “Taking a little break.”
Orophin’s face looked a little tired.
Asta closed her eyes, enjoying the cool wind brush by. She was just going to nap a little, here.
“Resting your eyes, m’lady?” Orophin mumbled, shifting closer to her so that their shoulders pressed together. His warmth was welcoming.
“Just for a little. May I borrow your shoulder, m’lord?” Asta murmured, already resting her head against his shoulder. She felt a weight rest on top of her head—Orophin’s cheek she assumed.
“What would I do with only one shoulder?”
Asta shrugged. “It would make a very nice seat for children.”
“Ah.”
Asta drifted off to sleep.

The Month the Warriors Gathered, Days of Hísime

The Party of Two

Cold seeped into Asta’s skin, making a home in her bones.
She shivered as she gathered her cloak, tightening it around herself. She had just left Fimlas to tend to her little herb garden and was now taking a stroll through the city. She eyed Valacar’s Bakery.
Perhaps something sweet to lift up her spirits?
The harshness of winter was proving to be a difficult time. Roofs had to be fixed, supplies needed to get to the poorer districts so that they could protect their people. There was high tension in the atmosphere but no one knew anything.
Fimlas also didn’t have a clue what was happening but it was clear that—
“Asta?”
She blinked, pulled out of her musings by a familiar, musical, deep voice. She looked up and saw Turgon striding towards her with confidence, a warm smile on his face. He was accompanied by Orophin.
She smiled at Turgon, who took her hand and kissed it. Warmth spread across her face. “Hello.”
Orophin looked at her, an odd look in his face, eyes drifting to her hand that Turgon was holding. His brows furrowed and he looked confused for a moment before hiding it with a smile.
“M’lady,” he said, tilting his head forward.
“M’lord,” she responded. “What are you two doing?”
Turgon shivered in his thick cloak, nodding at a nearby inn. “Let’s sit somewhere warm as we talk.”
“Oh, I—”
“Come now, Asta. After our last night together, we ought to enjoy each other’s company,” Turgon said, a big smile on his face. Orophin’s eyebrows hit his hair and he turned to look at Asta.
She squirmed. “You make it sound so crude!” she told Turgon. “We simply went to Arahael’s festival and—”
“Inside,” Turgon insisted, taking her arm and gently coaxing her towards the inn.
Asta glanced over at Orophin who was staring at her. She found herself fumbling to explain which was silly. She owed this man nothing!
“It—nothing happened,” she muttered, turning away and letting Turgon lead her towards the inn.
Once the three of them settled around a table and their orders were taken, Orophin turned to Asta with a deceptively light smile.
“So… Arahael’s festival, huh?”
Asta glanced around, lowering her tone. “I went with Turgon.” She shook her head, grinning over an amused Turgon. “The man got caught for playing a flute!”
“How could I not? I was lost to that smile,” he said to her, leaning forward slightly. His eyes were warm.
Asta blushed, nervously tucking a strand of hair behind her ear. “You flatter me.”
“Didn’t you have to clean stables for getting caught, Turgon?” Orophon said, laughing. Turgon gave his friend a mocking glare.
“And you say I have a big mouth!”
Asta laughed. “You had to clean stables? My, that must not have been an enjoyable experience.”
Turgon shrugged, eyes brimming with mirth. “It would have been had I shared your company.”
She shook her head. “Flattery, flattery.”
“Asta, you have something in your hair,” Orophin said, reaching over to pluck something out of her hair. She looked at it—leaves. “How did you get leaves tangled in your hair?”
Turgon eyed Orophin’s hand that was still pulling at her hair. With a nervous laugh, she swatted away Orophin’s hand, attempting to smooth out her wind-tangled hair.
“I was helping Fimlas in her herb garden and left the door open. One of the pots on the higher shelves toppled over after a strong gust of wind blew in and well, it had leaves in it. And they fell on me. I thought I had gotten rid of them all.”
“Not all,” Turgon said. He gazed at Asta for a moment. “Now isn’t the right time for a festival, but perhaps you would join me at my home for a small gathering?”
Asta blinked, surprised. “A small gathering?”
Turgon shrugged. “I would be delighted to share your company. I will host a dinner event in my home tomorrow evening. All my closest companions are joining.”
She smiled, eyes flickering to Orophin for a moment. He just smiled back.
Finally, she nodded. “Alright, I’ll come.”
Turgon beamed at her. “Wonderful.”

*

When she arrived at Turgon’s house the next evening, she was led into a beautiful space, filled with luxurious items and handsome, thick rugs. Turgon came forward to meet her, a smile on his face.
“Oh, my dear Asta. Welcome!”
She smiled at him as she pulled off her cloak. She looked around and saw it to be only her and Turgon and perhaps the helpers of his home. “Where is everyone else?”
Turgon’s face tightened slightly. “They were unable to make it. Orophin had to leave to visit his kin outside the city.” Turgon raised his hand.
“If you would feel uncomfortable alone in my home, I can walk you back?” Turgon gave her a small smile, looking visibly flustered. “I hope you would not think it a trap.”
Asta let out a laugh. She had her dagger with her and she would be able to defend herself if anything should happen against her will. But she trusted Turgon and she found that she didn’t mind being alone with him.
“Nonsense,” she said, patting his arm. “You’ve already readied the feats; I can smell the meat! Smells exquisite.”
Turgon gave her a sweet smile, catching her hand and drawing her close. “Then I would be delighted and honoured to be in your company.”

A Few hours later…

Asta clapped in delight as Turgon finished playing his instrument. It was beautiful and Asta could not stop herself from beaming.
The evening had gone delightfully.
They had enjoyed a feast where Asta told him a story of how once, as a child, she’d been furious with her brother and had placed dry leaves into his soup. He had thought it was part of the meal and ate it all, but he got sick later. Asta had felt terrible and she secretly made up to him by buying him his favourite pastries.
Turgon had laughed and he, too, exchanged amusing stories of those in his home.
Now they were in the living room, in front of a warm fire and Turgon was playing his music for her.
“I’m happy you enjoy my music,” Turgon said as he sat down next to her. She smiled.
“Of course I do. You play so very beautifully.”
“And you? Can you play?” Turgon turned to her and brushed a strand of hair away from her face. Asta shook her head, gazing at him.
“Unfortunately, no. I have tried before, but I simply cannot understand it. I was once told I may be incapable of understanding music. I think I should stay with my sword.”
Turgon laughed.
“How long have you been playing?” Asta asked.
“For as long as I can remember,” he told her. He tilted his head to the side. “My mother… my mother loved music.”
She touched his hand. “I heard that you loved her very much. I’m sorry for your loss.”
Turgon smiled, though his eyes tightened. “I did. She meant everything to me but she was here for a very short time.”
Asta nodded sadly. “My mother was a human, too.”
“I’m sorry.”
“Oh, it’s fine. She left me with a lot of happy memories.”
There was a comfortable silence.
“Most elves don’t like humans,” Asta said, looking at Turgon in curiosity. “What garnered your interest in them?”
Turgon leaned back, a smile drawing on his face and his eyes took on a faraway look. “I used to be cautious of them. When I was a child, I was afraid of them because people around me used to warn us against them.” He looked down at his hands. “One day, a little human girl came across me while I was playing by myself in the forest.” He laughed. “She was around my age at the time and she wanted to play with me. I’d argued with her and told her she couldn’t because she was a human. That little girl got so angry that she charged me and we started to brawl. I hate violence,” Turgon said. He shook his head, looking down at his hands. “Violence, weapons… I couldn’t do it. At that young age, I also didn’t like to fight but I had to defend myself. When we finished fighting, she smiled and said she had fun. The next day she found again, this time with her friends.’
“She sounds so lovely.”
Turgon nodded, smiling. “She was. I was shown that humans aren’t all bad. The same as elves aren’t all good. And humans, they have such a short lifespan, but they fear nothing. They don’t hesitate to do anything. Sometimes I wonder if its because they know their time is short?”
“Most of them just live life to the fullest. I believe in that, too.”
They smiled at each other and then Asta asked a question she’d been wondering about.
“Turgon, do you know what’s going on?”
He blinked and she saw caution enter his gaze. Ah, there it is.
“What do you mean?” He asked.
She shrugged, brushing down the simple dress she wore. “I’ve seen the Lady Gilraen more frequently, lately. She seems stressed. And you, Turgon, you have strain in your eyes. Is there something wrong?”
Turgon just gave a tired smile. “As of now, I cannot say anything.”
Asta dropped the topic, remembering that he was of the council and was a Noble. She just looked at him.
“I hope whatever it is, it passes soon.”
Turgon gazed at her, eyes warm. “I hope so too.”

The Willow Tree

Asta knew something was very wrong as the days went on.
Winter was gaining its teeth and the people’s face were strained with tension. Why she knew something was very wrong was because she saw a few people leave.
Sitting in high up in her Willow Tree with a book in her hand, she stared down at the people who were passing by. She recognized a few people from the City Watch.
Where are the City Watch going? she wondered. It wasn’t unusual for them to leave, but it was unusual to see many of them leaving at the same time. In the dark.
Something was definitely going on. Her eyes followed them until they disappeared from sight. She turned to look in the direction they came from and saw the serious faces of the council members. Her eyebrows rose in alarm.
Even Turgon, notoriously known for being lazy at council meetings, was standing there. His arms were crossed and his face was serious as he stared after the City Watch. One of the council members murmured something to him, he turned around and said something back. She couldn’t catch any of it.
She watched as after a few moments, they turned to leave.
Her heart pounded in her chest.
What was going on?
She had a feeling no one else would know. The look on the council’s faces brought fear to her heart. Brac, and Galadriel’s face and her baby bump flashed across her mind. Quickly followed by her loved ones including Fimlas and all Asta’s other friends. Turgon.
Orophin.
She was suddenly afraid. She slid down the tree, and started to make her way—
A large hand grabbed at her waist, while another clamped over her mouth and started to drag her back. Immediately, her adrenaline cooled and sharp focus came into her head.
Big opponent. Male. Strong.
Her chance was the element of surprise.
She lifted her leg and stomped her heel hard into her opponent’s foot, causing him to grunt in pain. His hold loosened and she whipped, pulling out her dagger and—
He grabbed her dagger hand and twisted her arm until she had to drop in pain. In retaliation, she jumped up and kicked at her opponent’s legs, trying to get him off balance. Her legs tangled and she tripped him.
They went falling, with her on top. She grabbed her second dagger and had it poised to—
“Orophin!” she gasped, dropping her weapon immediately. “Gods, what are you doing?”
The moon’s light fell onto Orophin’s handsome, grinning face.
“I could ask you the same thing. Why are you spying on the council, Asta?” he asked, breathing heavily. He was on his back, his hands resting lightly on the outside of her thighs as she sat straddled on his upper body. She stared down at him, raising an eyebrow.
“Me? What are you doing, spying on the council? I was reading my book!”
Orophin glanced at the night sky and then at her. “In the dark?”
“Okay, I fell asleep and only just woke. What are you doing here?”
“Brac came in search of you and he was worried sick. I guessed you might be here.” Orophin’s hands tightened on her thighs. “M’lady, it’s not safe for you to be out in alone at night.”
She shook her head, ignoring her pounding heart that had nothing to do with their earlier scuffle and everything to do with the man beneath her. She climbed off of him.
“How is your family?” she asked as she sat next to him. Orophin sat up, his face grew dark.
“My sisters are well. My mother…” he shook his head. “I fear for her,” he said quietly. He looked up at the sky for a moment before meeting Asta’s gaze. He ran a hand through his hair. “I was with my father when he took his last breath. It wasn’t easy.”
Asta’s heart ached for him and she shuffled towards him, resting a hand on his arm. “I understand that feeling. I was there too for my father’s last breath.”
Orophin stared at her, his eyes very sad. “I fear for the day my mother goes to the Undying Lands.” He shook his head. “There is much I wish for her to see of me. I hope to make her proud.”
“Orophin,” Asta said gently. “You are already making your mother proud. Why, you’re a strong warrior. You’re funny, though some of your jokes are from another world.”
“I got them from my father,” he said, grinning. Asta smiled back.
“There’s many great things about you Orophin that already have made your mother proud. If I were to go on, your brain might explode from all that pride.” She shook her head somberly. “The wind might carry it all away.”
Orophin laughed. A cold wind blew by, causing them to shiver.
He grabbed her and pulled her into his arms, resting his cheek against the top of her head. “You make me feel like I never have to hide myself from you.”
“Perhaps you should,” Asta told him. “I could have done without knowing about your inability to be patient about anything and goodness, your ability to sing like a cat screeching is quite—Orophin! Stop touching me!” She pushed at his shoulder, mirth twinkling in her eyes. “I know I’m irresistible, but please! Behave yourself, m’lord.”
He laughed low, pulling his hands from where they had sneakily held her bottom. He ran his hands up her back and to her hair, fingers weaving through her hair. “I can’t help it, m’lady.” He pulled her head back, exposing her neck.
Asta gasped, her fingers automatically latching onto his shoulders. The air between them changed and grew heavy with tension. Excitement brewed low in her stomach.
“You’re a thing of beauty, Asta,” he murmured, lowering his face to her neck and pressing a light kiss there. His warm breath blew across her neck as he chuckled low, a deep, manly sound of satisfaction. “You’re trembling. Do you fear me?”
Asta was having a hard time keeping her breathing in control. His fingers tightened in her hair and wild, unbridled heat rushing through her body. But no. She would not let Orophin get his way.
One of her hands slid up from his shoulder to his neck and then into his beautiful hair. She tightened her hold in his hair, much like how he was holding her hostage.
Orophin stiffened, dropping his hold on her in surprise as she gently yanked his head back. He stared at her, eyes dark and filled with the same heat she was feeling. His eyelids lowered as a dangerous smile stretched across his lips.
“Is this a challenge, m’lady?”
“It can’t be,” she murmured, lowering her head. She heard him suck in a sharp breath, saw the excitement in his eyes and she smiled in satisfaction. “I already won.” She kissed his exposed neck and playfully nipped at it.
Before he could grab at her and take things even further, she jumped out of his hold and danced away. “Oh dear, look at the time!”
Orophin gave her a look filled with heat as he slowly climbed to his feet. He calmly brushed his clothes down before looking at her in the way a hunter looks at its target. Asta let out a nervous laugh, backing away.
“Now, Orophin,” she started. “Let’s talk about this is in a normal—Orophin!” she squealed, darting out of the way as he moved exceptionally fast towards her. Adrenaline pounded through her as danced to safety. She wagged her finger at him. “Now, now, Orophin. This is no way to behave around a lady.”
He laughed as he advanced. “To any other lady, yes. But you, darling, you’re not just any lady.”
“What am I, then?” she challenged, skipping to the side as his hands shot out. “Ooh, so close!”
“You’re m’lady,” he snickered. She darted around the tree, glancing over her shoulder to see—
Orophin appeared in front of her, hands latching onto her waist. He drew her up against him.
“I win,” he whispered into her ear, hand gently cupping her face.
He kissed her.

The Training

The breakfast table was silent and filled with tension.
Brac and Galadriel’s faces were pale and Fimlas looked even worse. Asta silently ate her food.
A week after she had seen the City Watch leave, they had returned. They had been covered in marks of battle and with them, were refugees from a neighboring village.
Along with them, other terrible news came.
An Orc Army was coming their way and there was no other way but to fight.
An announcement had been given for all fighters to get to the training grounds, and for all abled bodies to assist.
Brac had already been summoned and Asta knew she would be taking part as well.
“Asta,” Brac murmured, breaking the silence. She looked up and saw his face, heavy with grief. “You could stay with Galadriel and Fimlas. Don’t partake in this war.”
She stared at her brother, giving him a hard look. “No. I am a fighter; this is my home. My family lives here, my friends live here. I will fight to protect you, Galadriel and your unborn child. Don’t bring this up again, brother.”
“Asta—”
A knock on the door cut him off. Brac’s eyes widened and Galadriel sobbed. Asta shook her head, offering them a smile as she got up and answered it.
Turgon, Orophin and one other man stood there, somber expressions on their faces.
“Hello,” she said, forcing a smile. The men stared at her in silence and she shrugged. “Okay, you don’t have to keep insisting, I’ll join the war. I’m excellent with my sword.”
More silence. Finally, Orophin cleared his throat. “Will you help with training?”
She blinked. “Of course.”
“Come by the training grounds at noon,” Turgon said, eyes gentle. “You will be given tasks of who to train. Orophin has vouched for you.”
Asta nodded. “I’ll be there.”

*

The training grounds were always full. She had been assigned to teach a few people how to fight with their swords and sometimes how to shoot moving targets. She’d sparred with the other trainers, sometimes winning, sometimes losing.
Orophin wasn’t in the training grounds often and she knew it must have bothered him. He loved to train.
When he was on the grounds, he’d sparred once or twice with Asta.
She met some of the refugees and one of them had decided to attach himself to her.
She rolled her eyes as a figure strolled up to her, a cocky smile in place.
“Why, you look exceptionally dashing today,” Gustaw said, a flirtatious smile on his face. “How may I assist you?”
She helped one of her students up and let them rush off before turning to him. “Have you practiced your swordfight like I told you to?”
“I love a demanding woman,” he said, sidling closer. She sighed, poking her finger into his shoulder.
“Easy there, Gustaw. There are days my grip on my sword isn’t as firm. I may accidentally stab you.”
He threw his head back and laughed.
“You have stabbed my heart,” he said, winking. Asta shook her head as she prepared to train with him.

Fimlas and The Flowers of Death's Embrace

“You are quick on your feet, Gustaw. But you need to be more confident.” Asta held her hand out for Gustaw to grab. He latched onto it and pulled himself up, flashing a bright smile.
“I get nervous in front of you.”
“Then come train with me. Surely your nerves will not be tested.”
At the new voice, Asta turned around. Orophin stood there, dressed in training gear and casually twirling his preferred longsword in hand. Gustaw’s face fell.
“What are you doing here?” Asta asked Orophin as they watched Gustaw brush his clothes and ready his battle stance.
“I needed to train. I just finished a battle with Hallas and I saw you, so I thought I’d come over.”
Asta opened her mouth to speak but stopped when she saw Fimlas rush across the grounds towards her. Asta’s brows furrowed as she stepped towards her.
Fimlas grabbed her hand, breathless. “I need to speak with you, urgently!”
“Of course, Fimlas.” Asta glanced at Orophin who was watching them with a bewildered look. “I’ll just be a while.” She took Fimlas’s hand and led her away from the sparring grounds and to a secluded area, near the trees. She gently led Fimlas to sit on one of the benches installed there.
As she waited for Fimlas to catch her breath, Asta adjusted the gear straps on her shoulders.
“I couldn’t hold it in anymore,” Fimlas said, staring up at Asta with wide eyes. “I-It’s too much. The dreams, the pain, the fear!”
Asta crouched down. “What is it, my friend?”
Fimlas swallowed, fingers gripping her dress. “I once saw a dream. A dream about my father dying when he was fighting against the Orcs. It came to be.”
Asta stared at her, keeping very still. She held Fimals’s hands in her own, her silence urging Fimlas to continue.
“I hate the Orcs. I fear them. But my father’s death? Asta,” her voice dropped to a trembling whisper. “I saw his death long before it happened. I thought nothing of it; perhaps just a bad dream. Had I stopped him, he may have still been alive.” Her eyes welled up but she brushed the tears aside.
“Fimlas--”
“No, please.” Fimlas held up a trembling hand. “Let me finish. I’m a terrible person, Asta. I’m not deserving of your kindness and care. I see how much you care for those around you and I couldn’t keep this from you. I killed someone.”
Asta blinked, shocked. She opened her mouth but Fimlas barreled on, tears falling. “A man, an elven man, tried to hurt this one poor Elf. She was screaming and trying to shield herself and when I went to-to stop it, he tried to hurt me.” Fimlas let out a sob, her face twisted in pain. “I had to do it, Asta. He would have killed us! I still dream about it. I must not be a very good perso--”
“Fimlas,” Asta said, wiping her friend’s tears away. “Self-defense is never wrong. You did it to protect someone else. If you tried everything and killing him was the only way, you were not wrong. And about your father’s--”
“Have you killed, Asta?” Fimlas whispered.
“Yes,” Asta said without hesitation. “I once killed a man, on my travels, when I saw he had three unclothed little girls unconscious in his cart. Fimlas, killing is terrible, but you had to do it to save another, right? You are not evil, you are not bad. You are precious, my dear friend.”
“Asta, I-I came because I wish for you not to fight.”
Asta paused. “Did you dream about it?”
“No. I simply don’t wish to lose you in battle.” Fimlas sighed, chewing on her bottom lip. “I knew you were going to say no. Look at that face! Why, it’s like I told you your lover had eloped with someone else.”
Asta’s face twisted, laughing. Fimlas smiled.
“Asta, I came and told you all this because I do not want to lose a dear friend. Not when I am a healer. The flower you gave me… I ran some tests and studied it intensely. It’s a special flower,” Fimals said, pulling out a little vial from her pouch. Inside it was a pale blue paste. “It’s a healing flower with very very potent abilities. I believe it could greatly help with the injured during the battle.”
Excitement soared through Asta. “A healing flower?”
“Yes! It’s a very powerful one, too. I will need more.”
“I will get it to you, Fimlas. Lots of it.”
*
Asta left her home early the next morning, dressed for her mission. She checked the satchels she secured on her body as she approached the meeting spot. Orophin waited, dressed appropriately for their mission, too. His eyes slid down her body appreciatively, twinkling.
Beside him Gustaw stood, holding a big satchel. Asta sighed.
“Are you sure you want to come, Gustaw? It’s very dangerous.”
“I would jump off any cliff for a beauty like you,” he replied, grinning wide. Orophin looked at him with menace. Asta just shook her head but she gave a Gustaw a smile.
“I hope you’re able to keep up. Death’s Embrace likes to live up to its name.”
They started for the cave with Asta in the lead. She had only taken Orophin because he demanded to know what happened when they returned to the training grounds and Fimlas, bless her little sweet heart, innocently said that Asta was going to gather some rare medicinal flowers.
Because Orophin had received that flower once, he knew exactly where it was and insisted on coming. Gustaw was within earshot and immediately insisted on tagging along.
So now, Asta was armed with two men, satchels, ropes and a great determination to bring them all home alive and with the flowers.

The Fire of Battle, Days of Ringare

The air was heavy with tension. Asta stood still, silent, waiting.
Her sword was gripped in her hand, her breath even. The archers were waiting above, the swordsmen on the ground. She stood among the swordsmen fighters, next to her brother who was staring straight ahead. They were waiting to get to their battle stations, still standing in a mess of a crowd.
Turgon had found her before she went to stand amongst the fighters and he had grabbed her, dropping a kiss on her lips for good luck. She’d laughed and walked away.
Orophin had found her, too, and took her to a secluded area. He’d proceeded to hug her tightly and fiercely told her to stay alive. She couldn’t bring herself to kiss him because she didn’t want to say goodbye to him. They’d stared at each other and then he’d kissed her cheek.
She spotted him now, adjusting his gear and speaking to someone. Fine, if she was going to die, she may as well just do it.
“I’ll be right back,” she whispered to her brother. He nodded. Asta moved quickly through the sea of people, grabbing Orophin’s arm. He turned, startled.
“I need to speak with you.”
His brows lifted and a smile came on his face. “Why speak using your words when--”
She dragged him away from the crowds and behind a large tree. His eyes were dark as she stepped close to him. His smile dropped and he stared at her.
“Why speak using my words when I could use my tongue?” Asta asked. She smiled, grabbing his face and pulling it down to hers. “You’re very right.”
She kissed him.
Orophin grabbed her hair tightly, causing her to gasp. His tongue slipped into her mouth and twisted around hers. Desire fueled her as he pulled her tighter against him, a rough male sound escaping him as he lightly bit down on her bottom lip.
She pushed him away and they stared at each other, eyes bright with want.
He touched her face, brushing her hair back. “Stay alive, m’lady, or I’ll find you and kill you myself.”
“Right back at you, m’lord.”

Just then, the battle horn rang, loud and clear.

Outfits:
The Training          |      Collecting the Flowers of Death's Embrace

Round Status:

Round 0: Completed || Round 1: Completed

Round 2: Completed

Last edited by MistyMisty (09/06/2020 at 18:23)

Linwen
FC: Kirsten Zellers

Age: 1100 (TA 963)

Interests: Siriondil | Valacar

Decision: Will join the fight

Outfits:  
Stroll                                                        Training

Story:

Reassurance - DONE

Ubbin Falls seemed to be more busy than ever; everyone seemed to be preparing for the tough winter to come without pausing for a single moment during the day. The news that reached the city upon the arrival of the refugees was not so helpful as it caused quite the commotion, with most people preparing for the battle against the orcs. Linwen wanted to help as much as possible in this fight so she decided to join by fighting with the only weapon she could – her bow. During one of her few free days without training, Lin decided to go for a walk and clear her mind. She never got bored of training with her bow but after doing the same for several days it became tiring. Just as she was walking by the river, she saw Valacar doing the same and it surprised her. It had been a few days since she last ran into him at the bakery so seeing him there was truly unexpected. “And he appears!” she sarcastically says as she approaches him, “It’s been a while, hasn’t it? With all this commotion…” Valacar sighs and rubs his temple. “There’s far too much to do” he answers. Linwen weakly smiles as she notices how tired and worried he looked. Had his work become too exhausting, or was there perhaps another reason for it? “You look drained, and immersed in… thoughts?” she asks, hoping that she didn’t cross the line with her question.

“The situation we are about to face puts my family in danger, just like any other one, but…” Valacar seemed unsure whether to continue the sentence or not. “Is there any way I can help?” Lin asked out of concern. “I am unable to defend myself or my siblings. Fighting has never been my specialty… I’m not cut out for the job.” She was saddened by his words and wished there was a way she could really help him, but perhaps there was still enough time. “Failure brings you down yet overcoming makes it all worth. What if you give it a chance? You’ll never know if you’re good at it unless you try, and there’s no better opportunity than the present. I can help… if you’d like to give it a chance?” she replied. Valacar seemed to be taking in her words carefully and then he asked, “Would you give it up if I were to fail once again?” Linwen immediately shook her head and smiled. “I don’t give up on anyone.”

Understanding - DONE

Surprisingly, the training grounds were still full of people by day. Linwen would stay there for almost the whole day and sometimes she would also be joined by Siriondil once the sun begun to set. It seemed that somehow he had developed an interest in archery as he asked her about their lessons. After she explained the essentials to him, he decided to give it a go whilst Lin showed him the right way to aim at a target. By the end of the day Siriondil still didn’t seem to get the gist of it yet Linwen had already made up her mind that she’d make him enjoy archery. “If it is a moving target you must wait, without hesitating upon its rest. You take advantage of it stopping just like any fight with swords. Perhaps the only different thing is the distance… but that simply helps more” she explains while fixing the arrow into the bow. “Here, you try.” As Siriondil takes the bow she notices him struggling with the correct position and she chuckles, then shows him how to properly hold the bow. “The tip of the arrow has to point exactly towards the middle of the target, especially exactly before you let it go” she says. “That might be a bit difficult…” Siriondil replies and Lin laughs.

As a few more hours pass by with Siriondil barely hitting any targets at all, they decided to leave the training grounds for the day as it was already late in the evening by that time. “Perhaps I should stick to swords” he jokes. Siriondil wasn’t terrible at archery but this was just the beginning. “Everyone begins at square one, so don’t give it much thought. Once you become good at it you’ll get quite the satisfaction, mostly when hitting a target so far away. Your hard work will pay off.” Linwen gives him a cheerful smile; she was positive that he’d make a good archer and secretly hoped that he wouldn’t give it up. Perhaps it was the perfect excuse for her to spend more time with him.

~~~

Commotion. Restlessness. Terror. Those were the result of the loud battle horn. This wasn’t what Linwen had signed up for when she decided to set foot in Ubbin Falls, yet there she was… waiting along with the other warriors to defend the city from the Orcs. Was she prepared? She surely hoped so... There was no one to defend her this time. Not her father, nor her brother... just herself.

Round Status: Done

Last edited by chayanne03 (09/06/2020 at 12:47)

UPDATE:

* All the Impressions have been posted
* History/Trivia for the Extras is done - Sorry for the lateness

Please include at beginning or end if the post if your character will join the fight against the Orcs or not.

I need this information for the upcoming round otherwise I won't be able to fill in all the details where your character will be during the main event.

ROUND 2 IS CLOSED! ROUND 3 IS OPEN!


Covering the rest of Ringare (December) and the month of Narvinye (January)


As soon as the battle horn sounds everybody who has voiced that they are going to fight will be called by the City Watch to meet near the walls. The Archers are going to position themselves on top of the Walls as the first line of defence and attack against the Orcs while those fighting with swords or other blunt weapons will stay behind the walls.

Those who aren’t going to fight are advised to stay inside their houses, lock their doors and shouldn’t leave until the battle is over.

The battle will be a tough one as the Orcs while weak and not wearing any armour have the greater number compared to the forces of Ubbin Falls. In the early morning hours of the 12th of Ringare, the Orcs will manage to get over the walls and the battle will continue among the streets. A part of the Ubbin Falls army will be told to retreat and protect those who are in need of help.

In the late afternoon hours, the army of Orcs has been defeated and only a few of them will manage to flee Ubbin Falls. Houses have been destroyed, people have been injured or died during the battle.

While the battle is over and Ubbin Falls might be safe for now but winter isn’t over yet and soon the first snow will fall upon the city. There is little time to mourn those who have fallen but all of them – including the refugees – will be given a proper funeral.
Every Human and every Elf who hasn’t been injured during the battle will work together to finish the last preparations.

The following weeks will pass rather quickly and uneventful as there isn’t much to do during the ongoing winter. Those who have been injured during the battle can be visited anytime… most of them might be actually happy to see someone other than the healers.

The weather will finally clear up during the last week of Narvinye and there won’t be any snow for the first time in weeks. On the 28th, a Day of Mourning/Reflection will be held. Nobody will be working instead you can choose to attend a small ceremony held by Lord Elernil and Lady Gilraen in honour of the fallen ones or you can spend the day reflecting in your own way.


Round 3 - Requirements


Name:

Age:

Interests Max. 3 – don’t need to be the same every round

**Please remember to have some kind of interaction with your interests during the round – a conversation or maybe just looking at each other – otherwise I won’t have something to work with.**

Outfits: Day of the Battle; Optional: Day of Mourning/Reflection


Story:


The day of the Battle; See details below

List of Events:

Aravella (Dare) – Arahael will seek you out after the battle horn has sound offering you to stay with him in the safety of his house. How you pass the time is up to you but in the early morning hours Orcs break inside and he is forced to pick up a sword to save his mother’s life but gets wounded

Meluines (BambiFoxx) – Hallas upon seeing you out on the streets won’t hesitate to bring you back to your house where you will be safe. After the Orcs enter Ubbin Falls, he will rush to your house but gets ambushed on the way. It won’t stop him from fighting though and will only break down after seeing that you are safe.

Celebrian (BearHugs6) – Ithilas and you will be still upon the city walls even after the first Orcs have invaded Ubbin Falls… he keeps using his bow and arrow to diminish their numbers. Upon noticing that Celebrian and he had been outnumbered, he will use his sword to keep on fighting.


Linwen (Chayanne03) – Siriondil will approach you before the battle voicing his worries about his family. Upon the Orcs getting over the walls he will rush to your side and ask if you are willing to help him protect his family… on the way to his parents’ house, they will be ambushed by a smaller group of Orcs.


Asta (MistyMisty) – Orophin will keep fighting like the warrior he is and not even his injuries are going to stop him. At one point, he will notice that Asta has been surrounded by a large group of Orcs and without thinking he will throw himself between her and the creatures.

Walda (MissKiki) – Baldor might know how to handle a sword but he is no fighter but that won’t stop him from being out on the streets. He hasn’t forgotten Walda who he had seen around the Inn a few times... he won’t hesitate in rushing to her side as she is defending the family she has been staying with the past months.

Nauriel (Tricole) – Baranor will be everywhere during the fight pushing himself harder and she will find him fighting against her side a few time but he never sticks around for too long. At one point she will spot a group of Orcs trying to break into Nimloth’s house… Baranor will appear out of nowhere.

List of injured/dead people

Note: Your character can be injured as well but please try to keep it realistic!

People dying during the Battle:
•    Einar dies as the first Orcs breach the wall; his body won’t be discovered until the next day
•    Guthwyn gets ambushed and killed before she makes it back to the inn
•    Mirwen dies while defending her family from Orcs
•    Luinmîr is in the woods when the battle hours sounds; she rushes back to Ubbin Falls but gets attacked just outside the city walls

People getting injured during the Battle:
•    Orcs storm Arahael’s house forcing him to pick a sword to defends his mother; he gets a deep cut on his arm but is otherwise unharmed
•    Hallas is ambushed by Orcs on his way to Meluines; he gets stabbed in the side and suffers a slash on his face
•    Elernil is among the archers defending the city walls; gets hit by a bow to the right shoulder but it doesn’t stop him from fighting
•    Gustaw gets knocked down as the fighters are retreating; he is found unconscious the next day
•    Valacar breaks his left arm while defending his siblings from Orcs that broke into their house
•    Siriondil suffers a stab wound to his right leg as he hurries back to his parents’ house; they are unharmed but his brother Aravir died fighting against the Orcs
•    Baranor & Cirion are fighting a larger group of Orcs near the Human Elven district; both of them suffered smaller slash and stab wounds
•    Orophin won’t stop fighting, not even a wound on his left forearm and a slash across his stomach. He will break down during the midday hours

The Aftermath – Burying the Dead; Tending to the injured people

Rest of the Winter – How did you choose to spend those weeks?

Day of Mourning/Reflection


When your entry is complete please write Round complete or something similar in your entry.


Round 3 ends at 6pm GMT on June 14th!

Last edited by schoggettchen (11/06/2020 at 19:41)

Note: The impressions are based on your interactions with your Interests. I will always encourage you to interact more with them and include your own ideas into your stories.

About the Event/Situation: This is just once instance of interaction, please feel free to create other opportunities for yourself in the encompassing months.

Of course, you can interact with Extras that aren't part of your interests.

Aravella – Done

Arahael

For once in his life, he dammed council business… her kiss left him aching and longing for more and he found it hard to focus on his work. The image of Aravella barely dressed, her body begging to be touched and how her skin had felt under his fingers or the press of her lips against his kept popping up in his mind. She wasn’t the first woman who invaded his thoughts but there was something captivating and intriguing about her. Not only the way she had spoken about the Elves but also her commitment to Ubbin Falls was remarkable… she hadn’t been here long but it was obvious that she cared. Arahael found himself being even more curious about Aravella.

Arahael hasn’t forgotten about your private invitation and he finds himself longing for another moment with you. Around a week after the battle, he will seek you out and invite you to spend the evening at his house. There will be a dinner prepared for them and he won’t be shy to share a few details about himself. He is still a bit shaken up on what happened during the battle and that he had been forced to kill.

Cirion

Friendship… the word was stuck in his mind and not for the first time he realised that he had offended her without meaning to. But he still found it hard to believe that she did all those things out of kindness… maybe it made sense though because she never stopped friendly despite his comments or gruff behaviour. She had even thought of helping the refugees while most of the other inhabitants of Ubbin Falls haven’t even paid attention to them. During his various stops at places around Middle Earth, Cirion he had never met someone like her and he didn’t know what to think of her… kindness and friendship wasn’t something he had been blessed with during his life.

He will be injured during the table forcing him to stay in bed for almost a month. Cirion hasn’t forgotten though about her interest in his story… he still believes that there isn’t much to tell but he is willing to let himself be surprised by her judgement. Farm life was too boring and it always felt like the same to him. He had been on the road too long and settling down in one place seemed like a strange concept to him until he stumbled upon Ubbin Falls.

Meluines – Done

Hallas

After all the teasing, flirting and remarks about the first time they have lain together, Hallas only wanted to her to say those words and admit her want for him… and now that she had done it, it felt like it wasn’t enough. Seeing the pleasure and want in her eyes, being able to touch and kiss every inch of her body and hearing her screaming his name whenever he made her come… it didn’t give him the satisfaction he had hoped it would. Things weren’t supposed to change between them. Meluines was supposed to stay the Ice Princess and not become someone who made his blood boil with anger upon seeing her in the arms of another man or speaking about a wedding that never came to be. Hearing her spoke up for him in front of Elernil shouldn’t mean much to him… but it did. Hallas wasn’t supposed to worry about her but how could he not when an army of Orcs was upon them. Meluines had gotten under his skin and he didn’t know how to handle that.

Hallas will be forced to stay in bed until the beginning of Narvinye. Upon his realise he will seek you out and you might notice a few changes in his behaviour. He is still teasing but less crude and his touches are softer. A week before the Day of Mourning he will invite Meluines to his house. Hallas will be more interested in talking and will share a few details about his family, especially his father.

Elernil

She was a remarkable Elf… charming and beautiful and he was glad to hear that she was enjoying her time in Ubbin Falls. Elernil found himself quite enjoying her company, hearing her speak openly about her views and opinions regarding the Humans. The dinner had quite the success and he wouldn’t mind spending another evening just with Meluines… even if he had wished for a different ending. But Elernil feared that she would misunderstand him nor did he wish to anger her or do something that would make him lose the respect she had for him. It was quite pleasing that he found someone who shared his views. Her stories about Mirkwood warmed his heart and he found himself longing, even more, to see its beauty with his own eyes one day. He didn’t know of the reasons why Meluines had come to Ubbin Falls – not that it was any of his concern – or how much longer she was going to stay. But Elernil hoped to have a few more moments with her. 

After hearing about the Orc attack occurring at her house, he will see out Meluines out the next day despite his wound. He will personally check upon her as he feared for her safety… he won’t be shy to admit that he had worried for her during the battle.
At the end of Ringare, Elernil will invite you to another dinner at his house. Should you accept you might notice that it will be more private than the last time and he will be more obvious about his intentions.

Orophin

Meluines wielding the wooden dagger was sure a fight he wouldn’t forget that easily… and maybe there was more to her than it appeared on first sight. Her wish to be able to defend herself should danger occur was noble if not a little foolish… she had heart and the spirit but Orophin still found himself worrying for her. Killing someone even if it was to defend herself was never easy and he feared that it would break Meluines. Her admission why she had been sent to Ubbin Falls took him quite by surprise and he felt like there was more to it and while he found himself curious by the story, he wasn’t going to push her. It seemed strange though that Hallas would call her a coward for running away from marriage and she had been quick – maybe too quick to deny that there was anything going on between them. Orophin found it hard to believe that she spoke the truth… if she and Hallas had a history, he didn’t understand why she hadn’t told him about it. Meluines should know that he wasn’t going to judge her.

Orophin had been injured and won’t be allowed to leave his house until the beginning of Narvinye. Being bored he will send for Meluines to keep him company for a few hours. He will be open about his thoughts on her and Hallas and will straight forward tell her that he knows what happened between them… it isn’t the complete truth but he is tired of you denying something so obvious.

Celebrian – Done

Ithilas

He found himself enjoying her company more and more… it helped that she seemed to understand his need for silence and yet lately he wished to know more about Celebrian, her daughter and her family. A part of him had felt relief knowing that she had no plan on being with Grimbold should she ever find him. Ithilas knew that the whole situation must be rather on her as she still didn’t know where the man might be… and now with the Orcs coming closer to Ubbin Falls with each day, it must be even harder for her. It was a strange situation for him as well because he still was worried that Celebrian might change her mind upon being reunited with Grimbold… he knew it was selfish of him to think like this but it seemed like that she might be more to him that he had admitted to himself.

He had been sparred from any injury but won’t be strolling along the river the weeks after the battle as there still might be Orcs close to Ubbin Falls. Instead, he will be spending most of his time in the Elven district. In the last week of Ringare, Ithilas will approach you and ask if you would like to have dinner at his house. You will notice that he will be more open than usual and mention a few details about him but also ask about you.

Baranor

She was a nice woman and while he certainly enjoyed her company, she didn’t have the spark and spirit he usually preferred in women. Baranor knew though that she had become a friend for him despite the fact that they didn’t know each other long… her worry about him did bring a smile to his lips. Baranor wondered if she had been able to find Grimbold yet, it was after all an important matter for Celebrian.

He is injured forcing him to stay in his bed for two weeks much to his annoyance. He will seek you out a few days after the Healers declare that he will be fine. Baranor wonders how you have been doing these days. He is happy about the friendship he formed with you and wouldn’t mind knowing a bit more about you.

Linwen – Done

Siriondil

He had enjoyed her archery lessons but not as much as he had enjoyed being in her company. It wasn’t how he had thought things were going to develop between them but he saw absolutely no reason to complain… not that he even wanted to. He longed to know more about her, what she had done and where she had been before coming to Ubbin Falls… sometimes she still felt a bit like a mystery to him but Siriondil was set on changing that.

Due to his injury, he is forced to close his forge until the beginning of Narvinye and there is also the loss of his brother Aravir which had hit him hard especially since they haven’t been able to reconcile. With the Day of Mourning approaching, he will seek out your company and invite you to take a stroll with him through Ubbin Falls.

Valacar

Her nice and reassuring words brought a smile to his lips. It was a nice and warm feeling to know that he had found a friend and someone he could trust in Linwen… true to her words she hadn’t given up on him and he wondered if he could ever pay her back for helping him out. With the battle upon them, he can’t help but worry for her safety. Valacar knows that she is more than capable of defending herself unlike him and that he is acting silly but she has grown onto him.

He will be saddened that he has to close his bakery due to his injury… it is all that he ever had and he can’t remember the last time he had this much time for himself and his siblings. Near the end of Ringare, he and his siblings will be strolling through Ubbin Falls when he spots you asking if you want to join them. His siblings will be quite curious about you.

Asta – Done

Orophin

Something had changed between them and he hadn’t noticed until it was almost too late. Asta had been his friend as long as he could remember. He loved the mischief they had done together and he had no problem in admitting that he enjoyed teasing her and flirting with her… and the night they had spent together… it wasn’t supposed to mean something. But it did and maybe Orophin had known all the time but hadn’t been ready to admit it to himself. But then the news about the Orcs happened and she wouldn’t stop looking at him with her brown eyes when he called her his m’lady and he had kissed her… he had been worried realising that he couldn’t risk losing Asta. Orophin just hoped that he wasn’t misunderstanding the situation or rushing things since she was still his friend no matter what.

His stomach wound will force him to rest which he won’t like at all and he won’t stop complaining and behaving like a little child over the next three weeks. He will seek you out a few days before the Day of Mourning… he will be acting differently as he is unsure what exactly you are to him… just a friend or could there be more between the two of you.

Fimlas

She hated burdening her friends with her problems, fears and worries but she had to get it off her chest or otherwise it would have gotten too much for her… Asta didn’t judge her, instead, she even spoke up in her defence and tries to make her understand that she hadn’t done something wrong. Not for the first time, Fimlas was glad to call Asta her friend and she felt ecstatic that the two had been reunited… their time in Rivendell might not have been too long but she had missed Asta dearly. Her invite to live with her and Brac and Galadriel had taken her quite by surprise and she didn’t want to accept but in the end, she knew better than trying to argue with Asta. It was nice seeing a different, slightly calmer side of her friend and she had to admit that she came to like the company of Brac and Galadriel.

Fimlas will be quite busy after the battle tending to the wounded… the plant Asta found will be a great help. After two weeks she will be in need of a break and ask you to join her for a walk through Ubbin Falls. It has been too long since it was just the two of you and Fimlas will be pretty curious about you and Orophin.

Turgon

As much as he enjoyed her company, sharing stories and flirting, it was obvious that her interest was with someone else… it was a shame though since Turgon liked but he knew better than getting in the way. Besides, he had absolutely no problem with being her friend. He believed that Asta must have more stories to share about the mischief she had been involved with… which usually meant that Orophin had been there as well. Turgon wasn’t the jealous type and he saw no reason to act as it bothered him… not when he had seen how they interacted around each other. It was obvious that they enjoyed the company of the other person and he wondered how long it would take them to realise this as well.

Due to his guards, he stayed unharmed during the battle. Afterwards, he will offer shelter and help to those who need it. A few days after the Day of Mourning, he will invite you to another of his small social gathering but this time all of his friends will show up.

Walda – Done

Orophin

While he enjoyed her company, seeing her laugh at his jokes or listening to the few she had picked up at the inn… he shouldn’t have kissed her. It was wrong to let her believe that there could be more between them. Walda was his friend, someone he could train with or go for a drink in one of the many taverns but that was all that would ever be. It wasn’t anything she had done or said to him but over the past weeks, Orophin had started to realise something… that might have been in front of him the whole time. He wished that there would be more time to tell Walda because she deserved to know but with the Orc army nearly upon Ubbin Falls… it wasn’t the right moment but maybe there would never be one.

Due to his injury, he will spend three weeks after the battle stuck in his house. Once he feels better he will seek you out in the hope of speaking with you in private… it won’t be easy for him but believes that Walda has to know that he doesn’t feel more than friendship for her. He will be understanding should she need time for herself.

Baranor

She was certainly good-looking and from the few times he had seen her on the training ground, he knew that she was capable of defending herself but there was something about the way she carried herself that bothered him… she was impulsive, reckless and he didn’t take kindly to her almost hitting him with the broom. It wasn’t his fault that she got caught, after all, he hadn’t even known her as they met during Enderi. If he had known that she would snap at him for apologising – for something that wasn’t his fault in the first place – Baranor would have given it a second thought. Orophin claimed that she was fascinating but he failed to see what the Half-Elf had been speaking about… maybe there was more to Walda that it seemed but after everything that happened between them, he wasn’t sure if he wanted to find out what.

He will be stuck at home during the first two weeks after the battle. Baranor isn’t allowed yet to train but he will still visit the training grounds a few times around the beginning of Narvinye as he started to feel boring and restless.

Nauriel – Done

Baranor

If it hadn’t been for the stupid cleaning duty, Baranor would have loved taking a bath with her… instead, he had been forced to wait again but it certainly had been worth it in the end. Nauriel knew how to take and how to give, not to mention that he enjoyed their little flirts and banters and how she had kept teasing him. But his patience had paid off and Baranor felt rather curious to find out if there was more to Nauriel that he hadn’t been able to discover. Her talent for forging weapons was even more impressive that he had figured and true to her words the sword was more than just a fine weapon… he liked how it felt in his hands, not much as much though as he enjoyed being able to kiss and touch her body. Baranor hoped that it wouldn’t take too long to have another moment – or more – with Nauriel.

Due to his injuries, he will be forced to spend two weeks in bed but that won’t stop him from seeking you anyway. He will stop by your forge only a few days after the battle. Baranor had been worried about you but that is something he won’t admit easily. It is up to you what is going to happen between you.

Nimloth

She sometimes wondered what she would do without Nauriel these days… probably still sit in the coldness of her house while she is trying to get her work done. She knew that her friend worried for her – she had done the same after Nauriel’s departure – but the work wasn’t going to wait for her, not when many people needed warmer clothing. Nimloth had missed those late-night conversations and she had almost forgotten how easy it had been for her to speak what was on her mind. There had never been a reason not to trust Nauriel and she knew that her friend wouldn’t judge her… the same way Nimloth would never judge. That didn’t mean though that she was going to stop worrying about Nauriel anytime soon. She hoped that she wouldn’t be fighting but she knew that there wasn’t a point in even trying to convince Nauriel do think about it again.

Nimloth has been unharmed during the battle but parts of her house have been destroyed leaving her without a place to stay until the end of Ringare. She will be less busy as the weeks are passing and will stop by Nauriel’s forge a few times to keep her company and to check up on her friend.

Valacar

Training with her was surprisingly good… he had expected it to go worse. Not that Valacar excelled as he used the bow or the sword – not much of a surprise to him – but Nauriel never lost her patience with him nor did she raise her voice at him. Instead, she kept helping him whenever he struggled which happened a lot but he was grateful for her training… even if there were moments when his arms ached and he found himself at the end of his strength. Valacar knew that it would take a lot more than a few lessons to make a warrior out of him – not that he wanted to be one. It was enough to know that he would be able to keep his siblings safe and for the moment that was all that mattered… he would never forget what Nauriel had done for him.

Near the beginning of Narvinye, he will visit your forge… he is still injured and it will be at least two more weeks before he can re-open his bakery. He wants to thank you again for helping him and for the nice words you told him. His siblings helped him bake a cake for you and you might notice them being quite interested in the weapons you have in the forge.

All Impressions are DONE!!!

Last edited by schoggettchen (14/06/2020 at 00:21)

Linwen
FC: Kirsten Zellers

Age: 1100 (TA 963)

Interests: Siriondil

Outfits:  

Story - DONE

The Battle - DONE

Ubbin Falls shook as the sound of the battle horn blew through the air and the atmosphere quickly shifted - the time that was long-awaited had come. Linwen slung her bag with multiple arrows over her shoulder and gripped her bow tightly; the days of endless training had gone by far too quickly and she hoped that her hard work would pay off. This was no longer a city… it was about to turn into a bloodbath. Never had she been in such a situation during all the years of her life and many doubts began to gather altogether in her mind. What if she wasn’t capable of helping at all? Perhaps she would be simply a burden… She clenched her fists and took a deep breath in. There was no turning back. As she gathered along with the other archers, ready to take their places up on the walls, she heard someone calling out her name and a smile appeared on her face once she realised who it was. “It’s going to be a tough battle so... I hope you stay safe” Siriondil kindly says. Linwen smiles back at him and sighs – he was just the reassurance she needed. “I will, as long as you do the same. Clearly you will be on much dangerous grounds.” Siriondil chuckled, seeming a bit uneasy but it was obvious that he was trying to keep his optimism despite all that was about to unravel. “I have no worries about myself, but about my family… I truly hope that they manage to stay safe.” It touched Linwen’s heart how openly he voiced his worries for his family. She decided to grab his hand and hold it in between her tiny ones. “Let’s be the ones to protect them should things go wrong.”

***

Many fellow archers firing arrows seemed to be absolutely in vain as the walls were breached and the orcs came pouring in, slaughtering whatever was in their way, just like any relentless creature with no absolute sense of control. Everyone seemed to have abandoned their position as the orcs were no longer behind the gates, but inside the heart of Ubbin Falls. Linwen was stunned by the turn of events; she couldn’t move a muscle and froze in place. There was no explaining the terror that had overcome her after realising what had just happened. The sight of blood on all the lifeless bodies lying on the ground was simply gut-wrenching… monstrous… terrifying. She looked up after realising that Siriondil had shown up once again, this time with even a more worried expression on his face. “Lin… will you help me protect my family?” he pleaded. Were they capable of defending the whole house on their own? Linwen began to slowly return back to reality and nodded her head upon realising what Siriondil had asked. He quickly checked whether any orcs were approaching, grabbed her arm and led the way. Right before she followed him she quickly picked up a few more arrows that were on the ground and hoped that 10 would be enough.

Running through endless streets was quite the challenge when it was overflowing with orcs. Screams and shrieks could be heard all over the city, the scent of blood filled the air and all that was visible were people fighting for their lives or protecting the ones they held dear. As a group of orcs stood a few feet away in their direction, Lin could feel her hands already beginning to tremble but Siriondil quickly fixed the problem when he pulled her in a side alley and told her to not make a sound. There was no dying how scared she was; her life was in danger and she couldn’t even protect herself that well. She closed her eyes and let her head rest again his chest for a small moment. Linwen felt Siriondil give her hand a small squeeze as reassurance and he peeked out towards the street once again. “It’s clear, let’s go.”

They headed in the same direction once again and were close to arriving as Siriondil pointed the house out once it was in sight, yet there was another smaller group of orcs in their way. There didn’t seem to be a way around them so there was no other option available but to fight. Lin prepared 2 arrows in her bow and got ready to shoot them once he gave her the signal. Once they were at the appropriate distance, Siriondil pierced his sword through one of the orcs’ chest whilst Lin fired the arrows in another’s one head and heart. Only 3 more remained… Siriondil managed to take another one out with his sword and Linwen was about to shoot another one until she heard a monstrous sound coming from behind her. An orc slightly shorter than her appeared with a sword in his hand and swung it in her direction. She quickly moved to the side and managed to avoid it by a slight distance, her heart pounding in her chest. Her mind went blank as she realised there was no way she could manage to take him down by herself, especially since she was only trained at attacking from a distance. What options did she have left? She kept dodging his attacks as much as possible, trying to fix an arrow into her bow but the orc left her no time. Just as the orc raised its sword up once again, ready to attack, she grabbed the opportunity and stabbed him in his heart with one of her arrows, making the creature fall down onto the ground. Linwen quickly got up and grabbed her bow, running off towards Siriondil once again who seemed to be still in a battle with the orcs. Two orcs were still left, and Linwen quickly took one down with her arrows from afar. As she arrived next to Siriondil he had managed to kill the other one so they quickly ran towards the house and just then she noticed his wound but decided not to say anything as he seemed to be in a hurry to arrive at his family’s house. Fortunately no one was harmed and they managed to make it out alive, but who knew how terrible the aftermath was going to be…

The Result - DONE

The aftermath was just as expected; the battle had left countless of bodies behind. Some were warriors who had decided to risk their lives for the sake of Ubbin Falls, others villagers who were unfortunate enough to get caught up in the haywire, who were uncapable of protecting themselves and their families… Nothing could pass through the thick fog of the so-called death. The orcs showed no mercy when it came to their killings, be it a child or an adult, they would get them out of their way without hesitation. Fortunately, Linwen was lucky enough that she didn’t have her family to worry about in this situation as they were far away from this city, but she hoped that they were safe. She felt terrible for Siriondil who had lost his brother and decided to let him mourn with his family, but not before expressing her condolences.

Narvinye - DONE

Narvinye was the closest thing to the calm after the storm. Who would’ve thought that the city was about to undergo such a terrible orc attack? It was simply unpredictable and yet it was obvious that it was difficult to return back to normality after such an event. With the arrival of winter, Lin found herself unsure of what to do as the whole city was in ruins. She visited Siriondil on various occasions as he was forced to close the forgery because of his stab wound; there wasn’t much she could help him in as she wasn’t a healer herself but as he seemed to enjoy her company just as much as her, she’d go spend a few hours by his side and learn more things about him. Days passed by quickly after doing the same thing over and over, until finally the day of mourning arrived. There wasn’t anyone Lin could grief for as she didn’t know much people in Ubbin Falls, however there were far too many deaths to not feel terrible about what happened. She was glad to see Siriondil getting better; he wasn’t coping well with his brother’s death at first but that seemed to have changed when he asked for Linwen to join him for a stroll. He wanted to know more about where she came from, so Lin decided to start at how they begun living in Rivendell, then began talking about her family and how she basically ended up in Ubbin Falls. Siriondil listened attentively every step of the way and he also showed her some beautiful spots of Ubbin Falls to which she had never been to before. Later on during the day they parted ways and Lin noticed how fond she had grown of him – so much to the extent that she no longer wanted to leave Ubbin Falls. 

Round Status: Done

Last edited by chayanne03 (14/06/2020 at 14:58)

Nauriel

FC: Oksana Butovskaya

Race: Half-elf Noldor

Age: 1354 (TA 709)

Interests:FI: Nimloth, Valacar RI: Baranor

Story

The Battle Done

“We have to go,” Nauriel said through clenched teeth as the horn sounded again, “now.”
    She gathered their training gear to leave, finding Valacar rooted to his spot. His face looked pale and mouth hung open. She grabbed him by the arm.
    “Come with me, we can’t stay here.” She pulled him with her, his first steps were stumbling but he soon came to and followed, she started running. The streets were in panic. People hurrying to find their loved ones, trying as quickly as possible to get home or away or anywhere. She looked over her shoulder to make sure she didn’t loose Valacar in the chaos. Warriors and fighters were hastening to the battlement or gathered to distribute armour and weapons. She led them to her forge, a mix of running and pushing their way through crowds, when they reached it she went straight to where she kept her weapons and mail, she pulled out a sword and held it out to him, thinking he would take it, she starting to pull out her own gear, but when he didn’t she stopped and looked at him. He was pale as a sheet.
    “Take it,” she said shortly.
    “But – but I already have a sword,” he held the practice sword in its scabbard, she took it from him and shoved the other one into his arms.
    “For this you will need one that isn’t so blunt children could play with it, the time for – practice – is over.” She had been about to say games but realised the harshness in her words, this was not the time to break him down, he needed to keep what courage he had. She grabbed him by the arms and fix her gaze with hers.
    “You need to round up your siblings and get home. Lock and bar the door behind you. Barricade the door and windows with whatever you can.” Valacar looked nervously over his shoulder. “Look at me. Whatever you do, stay put and don’t go out into the streets.” The man looked like he was going to vomit or faint. She gave him a reassuring smile. “It will be fine, out fighters are strong and plenty, but you need to take every precaution you can. You can do this.”
    Valacar gave her a worried smile, painfully so, and nodded. “I’ll see you when it’s over,” was the last he said before he turned and left running.
    His body disappeared in the numerous ones on the streets and Nauriel drew out what mail and armour she had and began to dress. From the first word of the approaching army had spread, she had sharpened and prepared her sword. It didn’t take long for her to be ready, lastly, she locked up her rooms and barred the forge as good as she could.  Rascal had gone their own way that day, as she had headed for training with Valacar, she had no idea where the fox could be, though the thought of it had her grit her teeth, there was nothing she could to for the furry thing. They would have to take care of themselves. She belted her sword and made her way towards the city walls.
    Upon the walls rows of archers had already gathered, looking out over the approaching army. Looking out over the wall, a sight that would normally have her swoon, not for the beauty but for the sheer hight, had her feeling sick to her stomach. Through the tree line marched more and more black wretched figures, and there seemed to be no end to their numbers. This wasn’t going to be just fine, she thought and bolted down to find the gathering of the warriors below.

Nauriel had went by Nimloth’s house a few days prior to check her friend was prepared for what ever was coming. She had armed Nimloth with a pair of daggers.
    “What will I do with those,” Nimloth had tried to laugh it away.
    “If they come, you do whatever,” Nauriel had said grimly.
    She wished she could seek out Nimloth’s house now, making sure her friend was in as safety, that the doors were properly locked, but there was no time for that now. The City Watch and new recruited fighters had gathered below the walls, she went to join them. Most of the fighters were already gathered, although the ranks still grew slightly as more joined, even with the archers on the walls there was no way they would be able to match the numbers outside the walls. The ground seemed to rumble with their approach. She passed through the crowd, looking for familiar faces, seeing Baranor she called out to him. He was talking to some others of the City Watch but turned at her call and made his way over.
    “Have you seen the numbers out there?” she asked, trying to keep her bewilderment out of her voice.
    “A few more than we expected,” he said with a grimace, “but they have marched for days, and by the look of it they are will equipped.”
    “Which have never stopped orcs before. And there are hordes of them.”
    “It’s to our advantage, small maybe, but to our advantage. The walls are strong. They will hold.”
    “For how long?” Nauriel asked, shaking her head. It was a question no one was willing to answer.

It was a painful wait, while the archers on the walls did their best, firing arrows at the horde approaching, but for every orc fallen there seemed to be another to take it’s place. Night came and the fighters gathered bellow the walls took turn to sleeping, not that anyone could sleep much with the threat looming outside the gates. The night was cold and the air heavy with the grim fate awaiting them. It was early morning, but still dark, when the foe came crashing down upon them. Breaching the walls, they came to be everywhere in that felt like a matter of moments. The first orcs were slain instantly by the fighters, but soon enough the battle was in full rage within the walls.
    Nauriel’s blood was pumping, rushing through her body as she threw herself into the battle. In the midst of battle all her thoughts disappeared, and instinct took over. The orcs fought brutally, swinging hatches and rusted swords, with no thought for their lives, only to kill what came into their way. A pack of the monsters broke of and headed into town, she and a group of the fighter took pursuit. They caught up with the orcs as they tried their best to break into home and houses, panic shrieks could be heard from inside as doors were battered. A cut, some slashes, and a stab and one of the orcs went down, she hamstrung another, who fell to the ground and she could finish it with a sword through the back. And then there were many more, once one was down it was onto the next. Her sword was sticky with dark blood, and her armour and hands too. The sun had risen, the only thing that spoke of the hours that passed. Bodies lay in the streets, orcs, humans and elves alike. She came to the aid of another fighter who was cornered by three of the wretched orcs. Attacking one of them from behind, the creature parried her attack before it hit home, then with pure strength forcing her sword aside and slashing at her, she stumbled backward, but not quick enough and the blade cut through the skin of her thigh, she manage to sink her dagger through its neck and watch it crumble to the ground before the pain registered. The cut wasn’t to deep, it bled but through the adrenaline of the fight it didn’t hinder her, it was barley noticeable.

There were moments of catching her breath, breathing heavy, frenzied looking around for the next attack. They were necessary moments, but she could never let herself relax and feel how tired her body had grown, she had to keep on going, and often the next attacker presented itself too soon, or a scream from near by had her running to aid. It was such scream that had her running down the street where Nimloth lived, a group of orcs were in the midst of breaking down the doors, windows, walls, as long as they got into the house. A body of an elven woman lay in the middle of the street, perhaps she was the one who had just screamed, but she was lifeless now, body in twisted angles. Nauriel caught her breath for a moment, but the hair was darker, it wasn’t Nimloth, just another innocent citizen. The anger rose in her again, the some of the orcs were battering Nimloth’s door. She called out to get their attention and charged, for this many, she would need assistance but finding it would take time she didn’t have. One of the orcs turned around at her call and she easily deflected its blow, slashing through the orcs side, but not deep enough to make much impact on the creature. Her next slash cut through the midriff, deep this time, blood and guts spurted out, and as the orc fell, three more turned their attention to her. Backing up slowly she assessed the situation, but as they came running, there was not much else to do than to throw herself into the fight, moving quickly, dancing between their slashed and evading their blows. She managed to cut one down but by that time more orcs came into the street and she soon found herself backed up to a wall. It was the first time during the battle she was seriously afraid, because against these odds she would surely die. She dodged as the orc in front of her swung its hatch down, into the wall were her head had just been. But before she could launch her next attack, in desperation for her life, the orc before her fell to the ground. A group of warriors had appeared, clad in City Watch garb, and they were clashing swords with the brutes. She saw Baranor in combat with one of the orcs that had her cornered, and panting she offered her sword for help. Between them they had soon killed the creature. And in relief that she was still alive she flashed him a manic grin. She caught his arm, his gaze caught her, it was bewildered by the battle. He looked as bloodied as she, but it didn’t seem like he had caught any serious injury, the blood was mainly that of the slain.
    “You’re alright?”, he asked.
    She nodded. “Thanks for the rescue.”
    He flashed her a grin, before they went to assist the others. As the orcs now was outnumbered they fled down the street and blended into a larger battle. She lost sight of Baranor in the crowd, at times seeing flashes of him as the day wore on, like the other faces she knew sometimes flashed by in the chaos, always connected with a small flash of relief to know they were alive, but it was all thought she could give them.

It was after noon when Nauriel understood they would win this. The orcs grew less and less, there were cheers from the walls when the last of the orcs fled into the woods. Inside the walls they still had the odd orc to hunt down, pursuing them down streets smashed by the battle, passing round lifeless bodies. Nauriel chased one down an alley which ended in a dead end where she with a last power bust cut the orc down. The moment the body of the creature stopped moving her legs gave way. Her body was shaking with exhaustion, she took deep gulps of breath, letting the feeling sink in, it was over.
    Her hands were sticky with blood, she had a few cuts and more bruises, the cut on her thigh the deepest one, but she thought it would be fine. Her head was ringing, partly due to the stress of the battle and partly due to that one orc had smashed her head into a wall at one point. She had disarmed the creature, but its hand had worked well enough, and she had crumbled to the ground by the impact, only to be lifted up by the orc. With her head swimming she had still managed to put a dagger through its eye and cut it down, after the fact.
    She would live though, and as that realisation sank in and the tension of the battle slowly ebbed away, she started laughing. It rose from a small chuckle to a laugh out loud, only to have her clutch her side with a pained grimace, remembering another impact which, by the pain, surely meant one or a couple of cracked ribs. But she would live.

The rest of Ringare Done

After the battle was done, it was just everything else to deal with. One of the taverns opened up and offered food and drink for the fighters. Nauriel found her way there after regaining enough strength to stand, and with some food in her belly and a pint of beer, even more so. The wounded had been taken to the infirmaries, but she deemed her own injuries severe enough for medical attention. The damages of the city were extensive, the part of town that had been torched, the fires had been put out quickly but there were much more brutal damages left in the wake of the orcs. And not only the damages to deal with but the bodies. Nauriel helped with transporting the orc carcasses outside the gates, where pyres had been built. She left the bodies of elves and men to more delicate hands. The stench from the burning flesh was fowl, but luckily the wind blew the smoke away from the city. It was after dark before she headed back to her forge. The damages on the building wasn’t too extensive. It had been broken into and tossed, but she guessed since they orc hadn’t found any alive in there they had been on there way and not trashed the entire thing completely. Still, the doo was wreathed off the hinges, but not damage beyond repair. With what skill she had she manged to get it back on, though it hung on three quarter it would still work until she could locate someone to do it properly. But with many homes looking much worse, hers wasn’t a priority. She straightened her bed to the degree that she could sleep in it, leaving the rest of the mess as it was. She fell into a restless sleep, but at least it was enough to revive her tired bones a little.
    She awoke at dawn. Gathering some water from the well to wash her wounds and the worst of the blood, before dressing in warm clothes and heading out to help out with the repairs. It was afternoon and she was helping with clearing some rubble in the human district when Nimloth found her and through herself around Nauriel’s neck. The impact hurt her ribs, but Nauriel didn’t much care, she hugged her friend back, relieved to find her alive. She hadn’t let herself think about the possibility, that she would find faces she knew among the fallen, knowing it was better to keep her focus on the work. But the relieve of seeing Nimloth strengthened her. When hearing that Nauriel hadn’t seen any healer to check upon her injuries, Nimloth tried to convince her and all but drag her to the healers. She stubbornly claimed she didn’t need it and in the end her friend reluctantly gave in. But she wasn’t surprised when Nimloth came knocking on her door later that evening with Flimlas in tow.
    Flimlas checked on her wounds, cleaning the cuts but not deeming any of the deep enough to need stiches. The healer examined her ribcage, and it was much like Nauriel had expected, probably a couple of cracks but not a full-on fracture. The healer took her leave, she looked tired, and no wonder since the number of injured probably had the healers working day and night. Nimloth stayed behind.
    “See I told you it was nothing to worry about,” Nauriel said redressing after the exam and then started to tidy up the room.
    “Flimlas still said you have to take it easy, or it won’t heal properly,” Nimloth said with crossed arms.
    “I know, the pain is a good indicator form when I need a break. I have had cracked ribs before.”
    “You have?”
    “Yes, don’t you remember?”
    “I was there?”, she asked with a confused look.
    “It was the time when your brother dared me to climb that tall tree. I don’t remember which one of them it was.”
    “Ah, I remember that, I think it was Nauros, and he was right. You didn’t dare to climb it.”
    Nauriel grimaced. “But it didn’t stop me from doing it anyway. I think I had my eyes shut most of the time, which is why I missed the branch I was grabbing for and fell.”
    “He got quite a scolding for it,” Nimloth said with half a smile, “but I don’t remember that you got hurt more than bruises.”
    “I might not have told anyone, didn’t want to seem weak.”
    They shared a smile.
    “You know, you are allowed to be weak when you are injured,” Nimloth said, fixing her gaze at her Nauriel.
     “I know,” Nauriel smiled. “How are you holding up?”
    “My house is damaged to the degree that it’s inhabitable for now,” her friend said and sat down at the single chair in the room with a sign. “But I’m thankful I came away without a scratch.”
    Nauriel nodded. “I would offer you to stay here, if it too wasn’t almost inhabitable.” She gave the room a look over with a grimace. It wasn’t much to it, a bed, a chair and table, and her possessions, at this point all over the place, and some tools and materials for the forge.
    Nimloth frowned. “I never got, if you are going to stay, why you didn’t get a proper place.”
    She shrugged. “I don’t need much.” It was the truth, she was quite happy with the place, and at the same time, though she didn’t say so to Nimloth, it would be easier just to have this if she found herself not ready to plant down her roots here again. “Where will you stay?”
    “I can probably squeeze in with one of my brothers.”
    Nauriel nodded.
    “Mirwen is dead,” Nimloth said, staring at nothing.
    “I’m so sorry,” Nauriel stopped her tidying and looked at her friend, who’s shoulders looked slumped.
    “She was struck down defending her family.” Nimloth blew out a shaking breath and then looked over at Nauriel. “I’m very happy you’re alive.”
    Nauriel smiled. “Me too. And I’m very happy you are here.”

The next day offered non-stop work, much like the previous one. Rascal had not shown since the battle and Nauriel had started to doubt that she would ever see her furry friend alive when they sat outside her door when she returned that night. The fox looked tousled and limped on a foreleg, but it didn’t seem broken. She smiled as she opened the door and Rascal hopped inside and unto the bed, falling asleep instantly. Exhausted, Nauriel did the same and curled up on the bed around the fox, stroking and smoothing the fur until she fell sound asleep.

The day after Nauriel was reluctant to her home. Instead she put herself to work in the forge, such a simple thing as nails were needed in abundance for the repairs. Everyday the threat of snow grew heavier with darker clouds coming in. Rascal had woken up with her, only to fall asleep out in the forge when she started working. What ever adventure or battle the fox had been caught in, they were still tired from it.
    It was after noon when Nauriel looked up to find Baranor standing in the doorway. She mirrored his smile with one of her own.
    “I thought you had bedrest,” she said and continued with her work.
    “Have you checked up on me?”, he said with a smirk and came into the forge, walking round slowly, looking around.
    She chuckled but didn’t answer. The night Fimlas had come to check on her injuries, she had asked about him, and the healer had told her he had been ordained bedrest, but the injuries was nothing to worry about. She kept track of him in the corner of her eye, he lifted a few items, examining them before putting them down. At times it looked like he was about to say something, but then nothing. She passed him to retrieve one of her tools, but as his finger brushed against arm she stopped before him. Finding his gaze, she smiled at what she found there. She reached up to brush away a lock that had fell in front of his face, then she let her hand find the back of his neck and she pulled him in for a kiss. It was urgent and open-mouthed, letting tongue playing along. He put and arm around her waist, pulling her in closer.
    “It’s sure nice to be alive,” she chuckled as they broke apart. Baranor hummed in agreement.
    “You should get back to your sickbed,” she said and resumed her work. He groaned.
    “I may have to stay in bed, but no need to do it alone.”
    She laughed at that. “If you came here looking for a nurse, you’d do better elsewhere,” she grinned, meeting his direct gaze. “As for the other, I think staying in bed is meant to save your strength, not exhaust it.”
    “Are you saying you wouldn’t be able to keep your hands to yourself?”
    “Of course not.”

Narvinye Done

The snow had fallen and after the last of winters preparations were done, life grew calmer. Nauriel worked the days in her forge but business wasn’t hectic. She was surprised when Valacar came and visited, she had only seen him a few times since the battle. Once visiting him with Nimloth, after hearing of his injury and once around town. He still bore his arm in a sling, but he looked much better than that first time she had seen him after the battle. He had still been shaken then, now he was smiling. She greeted him with a smile but tensed when she saw his two younger siblings enter the forge behind him. They held a cake between them and Valacar said it was a way of saying thanks, from all of them. He thanked her for all her help in training, and believing in him, but Nauriel couldn’t concentrate on his words. She smiled at him, but her eyes followed his sibling, who had started to explore the forge. Her instinct was to bark at them to get out, but she couldn’t well do that before they did anything to deserve it, instead like their brother they seemed careful. Rascal had awoken from their favourite sleeping place and sat up when the company had arrived. She just waited for the fox to bite the children’s fingers, but to her surprise the siblings let the animal sniff them first, and as a first introductions were made, they were then allowed to stroke the soft fur. Rascal looked quite content by being scratched behind the ears, and Nauriel relaxed a little, shifting her focus to Valacar.
    “Thank you, I really mean it,” he said with emphasis, “I wouldn’t have been able to without your help.”
    “Your welcome,” she smiled, “I’m just happy we are alive and well,” she nodded to his arm, “well, almost well.”
    “A couple of more weeks and then it’s off, and I’ll be able to reopen the bakery.”
    “That’s good news,” Nauriel nodded, “then I won’t starve to death before winter is over.”
    Valacar grinned.
    Nauriel looked over at his siblings, who had left Rascal in favour of some weapons she had laying around, one had picked up a sword, the other a bow. She thought they looked old enough not to cut each other’s hands off and let them be, unless they started wielding it like madmen. She nodded at them.
    “You should have them train if they’d like.”
    “Would you offer yourself as a teacher?”
    She shook her head. “No, I think there are better ones suited for it.”
    “Why did you offer to help me?”
    Nauriel wasn’t prepared for the question and looked over at him, not sure what she would say.
    “Because you feed me,” she said with a grin. “And because you looked like you needed it.”
    They shared a smile, and then he and his siblings were on their way.

Winter and less work meant more time for leisure. She spent quite a lot of time with Nimloth, out walking or chatting by the fire. A couple of times a week she spent the evenings with Baranor at on of the taverns, he was allowed to leave his bed as the month had changed, not that he hadn’t left it before that. At least the evenings started at one of the taverns for some food and drink. Sometimes they spent alone, but most often together with Cirion, the man had become less hostile to her joining them, even somewhat friendly, although he didn’t speak much, he didn’t seem to mind too much that she stole away his drinking partner early on those nights. After the taverns they ended up at Baranor’s house, enjoying each other’s company in less talkative ways.
    It was late night, as it often was, when she escaped the warmness of his bed, and his body. She rummaged around the room to find her clothes, somehow, they had ended up all over the place. She found her trousers dangerously close to the fire but thankfully they didn’t seem scorched as she put them on.
    “You don’t have to leave every night.”
    She turned around to face him, lacing her trousers. Her hair fell wild and loose, much like the evening had been, in front of her face. She brushed it behind her ear.
    “Hm?” She coked her head.
    “You could stay,” he said it with a half-smile, “then you would have to trudge back through the snow.”
    She smiled at him, a way of covering up her racing mind. It was nowhere near an outrageous suggestion, but with the arrangements she had had with previous lovers over the years, she had always slept alone. Not that the idea of staying the night didn’t speak to her, but rather that it did. Instead of answering him she went over and sat down on the side of the bed, he hoisted himself up and they met in a kiss. His hand found her still bare breast and cupped it, letting his fingers brush of the nipple. She moaned slightly.
    “I mean, just think of what we could do in the morning,” he said with a smirk.
    She chuckled at that. “Next time,” she said, giving him one last kiss before locating the rest of her clothing. Without much more conversation she dressed and left for the street.
    The cold night air sobered her mind. She hadn’t thought about what he meant to her. She enjoyed his company, she enjoyed the sex, and he did mean something to her. She didn’t know that much about him, they never seemed to have reached the personal when they talked. But on the way home she couldn’t not think about it, what did he mean to her? Was it becoming something more?

Nauriel had said to Nimloth that she would meet her at the ceremony for the fallen, but on her way there she changed her direction and went out through the gates. It was still said not to go out into the woods alone, due to the risk of lingering orcs, but the last sighting had been days ago, and the city sent out patrols hunting them down. If she didn’t stray to far, she was sure she would be fine. Rascal kept her company and together they, walked and ran through the wood, and over the snow-covered ground. It was easier to breath out here, after being cooped up in the city for long, it felt good to be free. Rascal chased a squrriel up a tree, which she laughed at and they spotted a few deer between the trees, trying to find some grass under the snow cover, but they went another way instead of disturbing the animals.
    When dusk came she started back for the city. Arriving at the forge, she found Nimloth on her steps, her friend had a bottle of wine with her, along with a dinner of cheese, dried fruits and bread from the bakery. Nauriel let them in. Rascal had some knowledge of Nimloth’s unease of the animal and often gave her a wide birth and went to sleep on the bed in the corner, when ever Nimloth was over, which was quite often these days. Nauriel had even got a second chair, to make it easier to keep company. Nimloth was still staying at her brothers, though her house should be done soon, and although she loved her brother, she seemed quite eager to get out of the house whenever.
    “Why didn’t you come to ceremony?” Nimloth asked as they sat down.
    Nauriel lit the fire and removed her fur wrap before sitting down.
    “I was going to,” Nauriel watched as Nimloth poured the wine into two goblets. “I was on my way there, when I just couldn’t. The air inside the walls seemed thick and heavy. I needed to breath. to move.”
    “You shouldn’t go out into the woods alone.”
    “I had my fierce guard with me,” she said and looked over to the bed, were the fox slept soundly, and then changed the subject. “How was the ceremony?”
    “It was beautiful. Lord Elernil and Lady Gilraen manage to make it graceful and, just beautiful.”
    Nauriel nodded slowly. But when she didn’t say anything Nimloth asked:
    “What are you thinking about?”
    “Nothing,” she answered quickly, perhaps too quickly, she grimaced then asked: “The man you fell in love with, what was his name?”
    Nimloth took a deep breath before answering. “Malbeth.”
    “How did you know you loved him,” she asked and then the heavier question. “How did you know you were willing to become mortal for him?” She looked straight into the eyes of her friend, she was about to apologise for the straight forwardness when Nimloth shrugged.     “I just knew. I knew I wanted to spend my life with him, not without him.”
    “But then he died.” And you lived on, was the implicit thing she did say.
    “It wasn’t the same thing when he died, we weren’t married yet, not so closely bonded.”
    Nauriel thought about it, trying to make it make sense to her.
    “Do you love him,” Nimloth asked tentatively, “Baranor?”
    “No,” she said it certain, “it has not gone so far yet.” She paused, weighing her next words. “But I’m contemplating if I would, could, let it.”
    She saw Nimloth frowning at her words and began to elaborate, finding her words as she went along, dictating her confused thoughts.
    “To find the one person to give up an eternity to live with that sole man, I don’t know if I could do it,” she said with a sigh and continued. “All the years I lived together with mother, she always said we should remember father’s memory with fondness, but it was obvious he was the great love of her life. Even though he was a fleeting part of that life, compared to all the years she lived, she still mourned him, always. She tried to keep it to herself, but I could see it, in her eyes at times, it was in her voice when she sang, such great sadness, and I wonder, would it be better to live always with that loss? Or would it be worse. And how do I know what is right?”
    Silence filled the space between them.
    “You will never know before you let yourself stand before the decision,” Nimloth stated surely, “you must first let yourself find out if it will lead to love, and if it does then it will either be obvious, or it these questions will keep you at night.”
    Nauriel hummed. “Do you think you will ever love like that again?”
    “Pain is the prize of love.” Was Nimloth’s non-answer.
    “Didn’t Idril, mother, use to say that?”
    Nimloth nodded.
    “I miss her,” Nauriel said, taking a sipe of her wine, “even more so after coming back here. I can hear her voice clearer, echoing down the streets, in the halls. After all these years I still miss her.”
    “Yet, you can bear it?”
    Nauriel looked over Nimloth, pondering the meaning of her words.
    “Thank you for the advice,” she said, still pondering.
    “Did it help?”
    “Not a bit,” Nauriel frowned, but then she looked over at her friend with a small grin and the both of them broke into giggles.

Round DONE

Last edited by tricole (15/06/2020 at 23:21)

Round Status: COMPLETE

Interests: Arahael and Cirion

Demographics

Race:Human

Age: 25

Battle and Day of Mourning

Story DONE

Part 1 DONE

The sound of the battle horn was both deafening and paralyzing. I stopped hemming the dress in my lap as if those minor routine movements would make it easier to hear, to sense, to know what would come next. It was a mournful tone, and then just as quickly as it started it stopped. I resumed my sewing only to tie of the thread, packed away my supplies and realized I had no idea what to do next.

I looked over at the bow I had propped up along with the fire place. Next to it there was a quiver of arrows, twelve in total. I shook at the thought that I’d needed to shoot seven arrows before one had final met its mark the last time I went hunting. What hope did I have essentially as prey if as a predator I was so poorly skilled? I got up and began pacing, the sound of my swishing of skirts on the floor giving me the same helpless feeling as I had when I heard the battle horn.

I decided to change my clothes: breeches, boots, a tunic and fur collared cape. I may not feel confident but I could look it. I had just finished redressing when there was a knock on my door. I hesitated, unsure if I should open it when the sound became more persistent. I grabbed by bow and one of the arrows, hoping desperately I wouldn’t need to shoot.

“Well you certainly look prepared,” Arahael said as I opened the door.

“Looks can be deceiving,” I laughed ruefully as I let him in and shut the door behind us both.

“Perhaps then you’ll be open to accepting an invitation to join me at my home until this has passed. I have guards, and wine, and my mother is already there as well so my intentions are honorable.”

“I don’t want to impose.”

“I’m not in the habit of inconveniencing myself.”

“In the habit of rescuing townspeople then?

“Only certain townspeople,” he replied as a small smile formed on his lips.

“So it’s me and...” I started waiting for him to finish.

“It’s just you.”

***

I packed lightly: a few needles and thread, a shift for sleeping in that was less scandalous than the one he’d last seen me in, a few squares of the lembas bread which seemed too precious to leave behind, and a jug of the sweet wine which I offered Arahael as a thank you.

As we exited my house the battle horn sounded once again. There was no small talk as we made out way through the village to Arahael’s, and I resolved to keep my eyes forward and my pace quick as I heard the sounds of people rushing around me making whatever last minute provisions they thought they could, and in the midst of it still trying to attend to their morning duties leaving the air thick with cooking smoke.

***

Arahael’s house reminded me of the homes of the officials in my former village: grand, “other”, and the kind of place I never imagined actually being allowed inside of. I hesitated for a moment, and then reminded myself that I had been personally invited and that I was a different person now then when I’d arrived: I’d been to tow fine festivals and I was treated as an openly contributing member of the community.

My confidence wained slightly when faced with Arahael’s servants, two stout young women and a lanky boy young man who appeared to be barely out of short pants all stood in front of his small army of personal guards. He made no introductions but I made sure to smile at each of them politely, an act which earned me more than one quizzical look. I followed behind him closely until we reached a large sitting room that was sparsely but elegantly appointed, in the center of it all sat a woman with his same angled features and dark hair who was leisurely embroidering. Unsure of how to greet her I half curtsied as introductions were made, and while she had hello politely her face was blank.

Much to my chagrin Arahael dismissed himself to attend to some last minute council business ensuring us both that he wouldn’t be gone longer than necessary. Once he left I sat awkwardly, gratefully accepting the water offered to me by one of the young women and attempting to make conversation with the stone faced Ivorwen.

“It’s a similar style to the one you used for Araheal’s festival look,” she said flatly when I attempted to compliment her embroidery.

“He told you I made that?”

“He tells me a lot of things.”

I wanted to press, but thought better of it, instead I sipped my water and hoped Arahael would return soon.

***

By the time Arahael did return the battle horn had sounded several times more and it was already dark outside. The servants had insisted that Ivorwen and I eat and where clearing the dishes away when he walked in. He ate his own meal in silence,  while his mother and I sat at the table and when he spoke his voice was hoarse as if he’d been yelling.

“You should get some rest,” Ivorwen said patting Arahael’s shoulder as he finished eating.

“I’m going to show Aravella her room first.”

Irvowen looked as if she was going to say something but remained silent.

***

“I hope this will be comfortable,” Arahael said as he showed me a guest bedroom that was nearly the size of my sitting room.

“I’m sure it will be,” I responded with a small smile, “thank you.”

“If you need anything, my own room is just two doors down.”

“I’m sure she won’t need anything before the morning,” came the voice of Irvowen who I hadn’t even realized was in the hall behind us.

“Two doors down,” was all Arahael said as he walked to his own bedroom.

Irvowen waited until Araheael closed his bedroom door before she informed me that she was in the room that was one door away and slept lightly leaving me to form my own conclusions about what would happen if I took her son up on his offer.

***

I slept fitfully. The mattress while large was thin and lumpy and my mind kept drifting to Arahael who despite being only two doors away still seemed completely out of reach.

Part 2 DONE

I woke up to the sound of muffled screams and splintering wood. Bleary eyed I jumped out of bed and looked for something, anything, I could possibly use to protect myself if needed. As I scanned the unfamiliar room, the screams growing louder, my eyes landed on an heavy looking piece of pottery which I grabbed as I rushed out of the room trying to decipher where the sound was coming from. As I looked down the hall I noticed that both Irvowen and Arahael's doors were open but the sound was coming from the opposite direction. Rushing toward the screaming the scene before me in the sitting room was a tangle of limbs and hair and blood, Arahael barked directions at his guards as they did their best to hold the orcs at bay. I stood at the edge of the fray, watching as one Orc and then another was dispatched but several more still charged through the room, and one managed to get past two of the guards, slashing one on the face leaving a vicious gash and knocking the other down. Before either could find their footing the orc continued to rush forward, taking a swing and Arahael and causing him to stumble backwards before advancing forward. I followed the direction the orc was running in and saw Irvowen loading an arrow into a bow.

Irvowen shot and missed the Orc charging at her, the arrow bouncing off the servant boy instead. I rushed forward swinging the pot and while it connected with the hide of the orc shattering into a dozen large shards it seemed to barely faze the creature though he did begin advancing toward me and not Irvowen, that is until one of her arrows lodged in its shoulder.

With a growl the creature turned back towards Irvowen, axe slashing though the air as it advanced. I looked around for something, anything to try and distract it, and wildly threw some of the pottery shards all of which missed. I struggled to find anything else when a horrendous yowling pierced through the air.

Looking at Irvowen she appeared untouched. The same however was not true for the orc who'd been run through with a long sword. Both the guards it had attacked were still down but Arahael held the hilt of the sword.

***

What happened next was a blur, orc bodies falling and being dragged outside, Irvowen fretting over Arahael, my hands moving without me thinking to stitch up wounds and help the servants clean cuts. Outside the walls of the house the battle still seemed to rage on.

"You're bleeding," Arahael's words to his mother as he looked at her hand which had just come away from his arm where the first that he'd spoken in what felt like hours.

The servant woman whose cut I was cleaning shot up towards Irvowen to survey the damage and found none.

"Sir, she's fine," the servant woman told Arahael.

"Then where did the blood come from?"

It was in that moment that we noticed the gash on his arm.

The servants rushed about getting fresh water to clean his wound, but it was deep and would need to be stitched. He sat silently staring into the distance as I began to stitch the wound closed, humming a song my mother had sung to soothe me as a child.

"Stop that humming and focus on your work," Irvowen called from behind me where she hovered inspecting my every stitch.

I stopped humming, took a deep breath and resumed my work which she continuously critiqued, claiming I was moving too fast, or too slow, until one of the servants appeared with what I imagined was something stronger than water to drink before leading her off to bed.

I finished sewing in peace, tied off the final thread and got up. The world outside had gone eerily quiet in the meantime.

Arahael looked at his arm, the bright green thread a contrast against his pale skin.

"Thank you," he said to me and resumed staring off at nothing.

He was still in the same spot, when I left the next morning.

Part 3 DONE

The battle itself had been swift but the chaos it caused was in no way over. I went back to my home to find the door barely hanging on its hinges and the inside ransacked. I didn't begin crying though until I found that my mother's robes, the only things I had of hers, had been torn to shreds.

I had little time to focus on my own issues though as neighbors, realizing I had returned, came to have me sew up minor wounds that they'd tried to mend on their own while the healers dealt with more grave injuries. While I didn't ask anything for my skills help came anyway: my door was fixed, odd bits of furniture arrived to replace what was broken, and a thick new fur wrap was left on my doorstep. Thankfully, the food stores I had were untouched.

***

"I see you've re-decorated," Arahael said flashing a rare smile when he arrived a few days later.

"Nothing like a band of angry orcs to make a woman rethink what she she really needs," I laughed.

"And you decided you needed this?" Arahael said as he held up a lumpy throw cushion, "clearly not your handiwork."

"Did you come solely to pick apart my new furnishings."

"I came to invite you to dinner tonight."

"Another evening with me and your mother?"

"Just you."

"What time should I arrive?"

He gave me a time several hours in the future before excusing himself.


***

I showed up slightly later than I'd been expected having been delayed by a neighbor on the way out but when I arrived at Arahael's I found that dinner was laid out and still warm. This time when I smiled at his servants the smile was returned.

Arahael was more talkative than usual, telling me about his father who'd been a council member before him, his three older brothers, one of whom was a member of the city watch, the other two who had made separate lives elsewhere and his lack of a childhood which was a sharp contrast to the way I'd spent the earliest years of my life. It was only after his servants asked for permission to retire for the evening that I realized how late it must be even though we still sat at the now cleared table.

"I should make my way home," I said standing up. "Thank you for a lovely evening."

"What if I wanted you to stay?" Arahael asked remaining seated at the table.

"Are you asking me to stay?"

"I am."

I tried to read the look on his face but he gave nothing away.

"The bed in your guest quarters..." I started, not wanting to presume that he meant what I hoped he did.

"Is not the bed I imagined you'd be sleeping in tonight." Arahael finished as he reached out to grab my hand, "Although that is a choice I want you to make for yourself."

"Can I decide after I've properly checked out the proposed accommodations?"

In response a smile formed on his lips as he led me down the hall. As we passed the room Irvowen had been in when I last stayed in his home, I half expected her to pop her head out to chastise me until I realized she wasn't there.

As soon as his door closed behind us I was pinned against it, his hands at my hips and his hot mouth on my own. It was the perfect mirror of our first kiss: hungry, reckless and foretold by innuendo. He pulled back slowly.

"I've wanted to do that since you first arrived," his admission was uncharacteristically open.

"And now that you have?"

His answer was a half smile before he kissed me again.

Being pinned between the rough slats of the wooden door and his lithe frame made me acutely aware of my own body, and how long it had been since I'd been in a similar position.

He pulled his mouth away from mine to kiss my neck, my collar bone, anywhere not covered in fabric. My own hands fumbled trying to undo the laces of his breeches as he hiked up the skirts of my dress.

There were so soft touches or sweet words, no priming, or promises, there was only urgency: thrusting, clawing, panting as the door behind me shook with our frenzied coupling as I tried and failed to stifle my screams while Arahael grunted and growled, a sound that was oddly both primal and oddly musical.

There was tenderness after it ended with Arahael leading me to his bed where we laid together in a sated silence until we drifted off into sleep.

I was startled out of my sleep by a scream. I awoke to find Arahael sitting up in bed drenched in sweat. As my eyes adjusted to the dark I looked for a threat and finding none I concluded it must have been a nightmare. Wordlessly, I wrapped my arms around him, stroked his hair and began to hum the same song that I had started when I started to stitch up the wound on his arm before his mother had order me to stop. I felt him go slack in my arms, relaxing as the tension released from his body. I didn't have to ask what he had been dreaming of; I had lost my parents and imagined he was haunted by the moment that he had almost lost his mother.

It was first light before he was relaxed enough to go back to sleep, and I sat awake the entire time. I was still awake, still holding him when the younger of the two female servants knocked on his door to awake him, it was only then that I let him go.

While I had no expectations based on what had occurred the night before I was taken aback by how formal he was with me when he awoke, telling me that he had an early meeting and would be busy with the council as there were still winter preparations that had to be completed.There was no mention of anything that occurred and if not for the slight soreness I still felt based on his behavior I would have believed I made the whole thing up. I had no desire to embarrass myself or debase myself for his acknowledgement so rather than broaching the subject myself I made excuses about needing to leave and saw myself out of his home and towards mine. The first flurries of the season had began to fall but I couldn't blame them for my blurred vision, that was all the fault of the tears welling up in my eyes.

Part 4 DONE

Like a fool I waited over a week for Arahael to come calling, and every day he didn't was another day I had to overthink what had happened between us, to chastise myself for being so forward with him, to wonder what it was that I had done wrong, and to wonder how I could possibly stay in town because even if he was actively avoiding me it would be inevitable that we would run into each other at some point.

I had a brief moment of hope when one afternoon one of his female servants came calling. I thought it was with a message from Arahael but she actually had a favor to ask of me.

"I'm terrible with a needle and thread," she confessed, "But I have something I need made."

I listened as she described a blanket that she wanted sewn for a member of the city watch, a man she had admired from afar.

"I can pay you for your time of course," she said as she pulled out a small money bag.

"It's my gift to you," I said impulsively.

"Do you mean it?" she asked, still holding the bag out.

"I do."

***

It took me two full weeks to sew the blanket that she had commissioned. Outside snow fell and I felt myself getting emotionally colder as in that time there was still no word from Arahael. I knew from my neighbors that the council was meeting more frequently and later into the night but he had to go home some time, to sleep, to eat, to bed some other young woman who had been as foolish as I had been. By the time the blanket was completed I made up my mind that I would be leaving Ubbin Falls.

Part 5 DONE

When Arahael's servant came to retrieve the blanket a few days after it was completed, I had packed up most of what meager belongings I had left.

"You certainly look prepared for the winter," she said to me with a smile.

"I'm preparing to leave actually." I said, the words sounding strange as I mentioned them out loud, and I realized that while I had convinced myself of the decision that I wasn't truly sure of it.

"Leaving? To visit family?" she asked.

"This will be more permanent than that."

"It's not because of the Orc attack is it, I swear that's never happened here before and it was..."

"It's not because of the Orc attack," I said with a sad smile cutting her off, "And you didn't come to hear about that, you came to pick this up," I said handing her the neatly wrapped blanket.

"I hate to do this," she started shyly, "But can I trouble you for a favor?"

"It depends on what the favor is."

"Cirion doesn't know that I fancy him," she said revealing the name of the member of the city watch that she was enamored with, "Would you take it to him and tell him it's from Rimilda of Araheal's home."

I smiled again, this time with genuine warmth and told Rimilda that I would be pleased to.

Part 6 DONE

When I arrived at Cirion's home he was standing outside in the snow, and I could see he wore one of the heavier tunics I had dropped off before he and the rest of the city watch had initially left town what felt like a life time ago.

"More gifts for the refugees?" he said looking at the parcels in my arms. I had in fact gathered a few more things for the refugees which I handed him, until only the blanket for him remained.

"This one is for you though, and before you say anything it's not from me it's from Rimilda, she works in Arahael's home."

There was a look of skepticism on his face as he took the package and unwrapped it.

"Is this some sort of a joke," he asked. "I've seen Rimilda's sewing and it's nowhere near this good."

"I didn't say she made it, I said it was from her." I started, "She commissioned it."

"Did she now?" He asked, a small smile forming on his lips.

"If I didn't know any better I'd think that you were pleased," I said.

"So what if I am?" he asked arching his eyebrow.

"Then I'm glad to have seen it before I left?"

"You're leaving? To see family?" He asked his question mirroring Rimilda's in a way that made me smile because while she may have been too shy to approach him herself this was a sweet little commonality.

"I don't have any family left." I told him turning to leave.

"Then where will you go?"

"I'm not sure." I called back over my shoulder.

"There may be a farming village you're interested in," he offered.

With those words I turned around.

"Are you offering to tell me about where you grew up?"

"It's really not much to tell, but yes I am."

His story was stark, and as it only contained a few sentences it barely counted as a story at all, but I was thankful that he shared it with me.

"I may still have a map somewhere," he said, "waiting for me to find it may take a few weeks though."

"I'd appreciate that, thank you."

"You're welcome."

***

As I made my way home, I noticed Arahael in conversation with two men. While we briefly locked eyes, I avoided the urge to walk over to him and interject, and he didn't stop the conversation to come my way. I was still feeling nervous about leaving life in Ubbin Falls behind, but I knew that I would not be able to avoid him forever.

Part 7 DONE

Snowstorms continued to rage delaying my exit and meaning that it would be days between visitor. It was during the last week of Narvinye that the weather finally began to clear and on the second day I received an unexpected visitor: Irvowen.

There were limited pleasantries before she told me the reason for her visit, it was determined that there would be a day of mourning and reflection held on the 26th and she needed something appropriately somber to wear to the ceremony. While I had declined the coins that Rimilda had offered I took Irvowen's silver without a second thought and assured her that the dress would be available in time. She informed me that when it was completed I could drop it off at Arahael's home.

I worked on the dress carefully, ensuring that it was some of my finest work with small stitches and careful embroidery. I dreaded delivering the dress but was thankful that when I did the day before the ceremony that it was Rimilda who opened the door, greeting me with a hug. She whispered to me conspiratorily that Cirion had been in touch and they had gone for a week. I told her that I was happy for her.

"Master Arahael should be home from the council meeting soon," Rimilda told me as she took the package to Irvowen who was in the sitting room, "I'm sure he would be happy to see you."

There was a part of me that longed to see Arahael, to ask him what it was that I had done to upset or offend him but as I didn't have the courage to invite him into my home for the conversation I certainly wouldn't ambush him in his own home, especially not with Irvowen there.

"You are free to join us for dinner," Irvowen said as if she was the lady of the house and not the mother of its owner.

I politely declined and offered to see myself out. I was thankful that I managed to make it home without seeing Arahael at all.

***

I avoided the ceremony the next day and instead spent the day occupying myself with the task of unpacking and repacking what little I had. As I engaged in this futile exercise I realized that even if I stuck to my resolve to leave that I did need to speak to Arahael before I left and set to the task of writing him a note, after several attempts, all of which were too long, or too needy, or two flowery I settled on a single sentence "What did I do wrong?" followed by name and a request that he meet me at my home to deliver the answer in person.

I rushed over to Arahael's knowing that he would still be at the ceremony and was thankful that it was Rimilda who opened the door. I handed her the sealed letter and she assured me that Arahael would receive it.

As I went back home I realized that the only thing I could do now was wait: both for Arahael's answer and for inspiration on where to go next.

Last edited by Dare (12/06/2020 at 03:50)

DEMOGRAPHICS - DONE

NAME:
Meluines

FC:
Magda Andruszkiewicz

RACE:
Sindar, Elf of Mirkwood

AGE:
1638 (born TA 425)

DESCRIPTION:
Tall (5ft 11in/180cm), lithe (120lbs/54kg), smooth luminescent pale skin, waist/hip length wavy silvery blond hair that she typically wears cascading loose or braided, narrow waist, plump small breasts and ass. Every gesture and movement of her body seems delicately precise. She almost seems to glide when she walks

ROUND 3 STATUS: DONE

INTERESTS:HALLAS RI | ELERNIL RI competitor | OROPHIN FI

STORY - DONE

INVASION - DONE

My heart was racing frantically as the battle horn blared boomingly overhead and I stood looking around the gathering crowd. Gilly had taken flight the moment we made our way to the center of the village, flying high above the crowd and then darting away rapidly out of sight. But I paid it little head, instead I watched the many varied faces that ranged from ferocious rage to quivering fear. Yet all of them stood ready to do their part, to defend their homes. I could not help to think that I had to do the same despite how inept I considered myself to be. I could not just sit back and do nothing.

I slipped my hand over the dagger that hung at my side, Orophin’s dagger. Wrapping my fingers around the hilt I tried to recite the things he had taught me just the day before, trying to remember the movements and the strategies I barely recalled. I had to try… I could not live my life a coward.

Someone stood at the front of the gathered crowd, shouting out at everyone, rallying them up… City Watch leaders it appeared. I did not know their names, but it did not matter. I started squeezing through the bodies before me, trying to get closer so I could hear all they had to say. I ignored the demand from Carmagor that I remain at his side, heard him curse and then a commotion as the people I passed started shoving behind me. The chants and motivational words from the front struck me hard… We were all that stood in the way of these monsters and our homes, our families. It did not matter that I had no family here, I was a Mirkwood Elf… proud… honorable… from a long line of celebrated warriors… my grandfather, my uncle… my father. Again, I determined I could not just sit back and do nothing while all these other people… elves and human alike, sought to do everything in their power to protect this place.

I had just pushed through and ducked under another body and came through into a bit of an open space. My eyes were wide as I continued to listen and remark how enthusiastic some of the people nearby were getting. Most were taking this threat seriously and you could see it in their eyes how solemn and apprehensive they felt. But some… some of them were looking forward to their opportunity to face the orcs… several of the humans seemed to completely demean what this threat meant. Like this was some sort of fun adventure they had been looking forward to all their lives… like a battle was something to prove their merit and strength and prowess. It was the dream of fantasy, thinking they would find glory and valor in war that they had never ever had to actually live through. They were like little kids thinking they would just stand up and scare away monsters from under the beds. But most of the elves that I spied… most were old enough to remember the actual result of war… they knew the enemy we faced… understood the threat without glorifying the prospect of war. I shivered, I knew even though I had never faced any of it myself either. My grandfather was a casualty… my father too. War was not a grand adventure. But I had to be here, I had to stand up for what was right. Suddenly, my arm was gripped brutally hard and my body yanked around so hard that I slipped and fell against a rock hard body that was directly in front of me.

“What the hell are you doing here?” Was yelled down at me and it took me a moment to regain my footing to glance up to the stormy violent gaze of Hallas. He stood sternly, resolute in what appeared to be downright fury. But I barely gave his look, and question for that matter, much thought as I immediately started trying to pry his grip loose of my clutched forearm.

“What…? I’m here to fight… what else?” I shouted slightly to be heard over the chants of the group around us while still trying to wedge my slender fingers under his. The grip just got tighter while he started to scan the crowd around us.

“Where are your guards? Why are you here?!” he demanded angrily, and again repeating his question. He did not even make an effort to loosen his grip no matter how much I tried to force him to do so.

“They are to fight with the town! And I told you why!” I spit out angry now myself. He looked incredulous as if I had just spoken some forgotten ancient language. “I will do my part!”

“Your part?” He looked as if I had lost my mind. And said just that in his next breath.

“I assure you I have not! I am going to fight. I will not let people die for me while I sulk away and hide!” I spit out vehemently as my fingers once again found the hilt of the blade that Orophin had forgotten to retrieve. Hallas’ eyes shifted down and if it were possible, he looked damn near lethal at the sight.

“You think you will fight barbarians with a tiny knife!?”

I lifted my chin defiantly. “I am not a coward” I assert once more, refusing to back down but flinched nervously when the battle horn erupted again. My pulse was racing, the terror in me was real and I had not even seen hide nor hair of any orc, but I had to remain firm, I had to be part of this. I had to stay. Hallas’ eyes hardened, his lips flattened, and he suddenly lifted his eyes to scan the crowd around us once more. I began to relax slightly, or as much as one could with the threat of war about to descend on the town. I was certain he would be reasonable, that he understood my need, the courage that I needed to expend to see this through. I was even regulating myself to say thank you for his acquiesce.

But before the very next thought could even frame up in my mind I suddenly was swinging up into the air before I was then dumped, unceremoniously upside down and against his hard body. My vision was blocked by the solid mass of Hallas’ muscular backside. I squealed and attempted to jerk and twist against the arms that were keeping me firmly in place as he started to stomp through the crowd. I shouted, loudly, screamed and began slamming my fists against his back while looking up to no avail since the sheet of my long silvery hair blocked any other view but his rear. I tried to kick but I suddenly was slapped harshly, his hand, palm flat, connected with my upturned lower half as he swatted me like some willful, disobedient child.

“Stop it!” he demanded, and I could hear plus feel the tense rage coursing through him. I did not stop though, I thrust and slammed against him, slapping, scratching, hollering. I was sure we were making a scene… I knew I was. I did not care. Did not even consider behaving. I was tossed over his shoulder like a sack of vegetables.

“Come with me” I heard him demand as he passed a pair of dark boots. It was all I could make out of the person he spoke to, but his tone made it perfectly obvious that he was issuing a command. It was no request. He did not even pause to await agreement… he continued walking, purposefully away from the crowd that was hurriedly preparing for the impending assault.

I shouted at him, continued to flail my arms and legs, trying to be as uncooperative and difficult for him to manage as he toted me away from where I needed to be. He ignored it all… did not at all seem phased or deterred or impressed with my wailing pleas.

Moments later I am dumped, literally, atop a cushion and it takes me additional moments of struggling between my gown and the blanket of hair that had draped over limbs and face before I realized that I was in a salon of my house. I struggled to my feet with my outrage bubbling over watching Hallas glaring at me while he spoke sharply to Carmagor, instructing him that I was to remain within the confines of the manor. The fact that my guard looked abashed and resolute after Hallas’ dressing down ignited a whole new onslaught of ire.

“How dare you!” I railed advancing on him. All semblance of poise and refinement out the window. “You do not give my men orders!”

“He will do his duty, protecting you!” Hallas roared turning his rage on me. Admittedly, I hesitated, I had never seen that particular look in his face and perhaps I should have kept that in mind, but I was at an apex of emotional upheaval as well. He pressed his lips together tightly as if he were trying to regain some control, but I had little care for his commands or high-handedness. “You will stay here! Out of harms-way so that the real fighters can concentrate on this battle and not…” Again, he pressed his lips together and turned away from me. Ignoring my outrage and my accusations and my demands that he stop acting like I was some sort of child.

“Then stop acting like one!” he shouted before turning back to Carmagor, ordered him once more to keep me put before he then turned and stormed out of my home. I did attempt to race after him but Carmagor refused to relent this time, blocking my passage and agreeing that he had been foolish to let me go initially. And he continued his stance, no matter what I said or threatened to do to him, he unrelentingly blocked my passage and my ability to be useful at a time like this.

And so the night dragged on, where I raged then pouted and sulked listening to the sounds of the war horns blaring in the distance periodically as well as the sound of a rumbling that sounded as if thunder was drawing nearer. At some point I nodded off, sleeping fitfully in the salon, on the very same piece of furniture Hallas had dumped me on when we returned there. Until I was jarred awake by a harsh piercing scream nearby followed by the severely loud boom of wood splintering in on itself. I jumped off the chaise and squinted through the dimly lit room, the obvious signs of early morning filtering through the board up windows in that room. Then there were the sounds of metal clanging together jolting me into action. My heart was hammering violently as I rushed towards the door to the salon, ripping it back and then adding my own loud scream to the chaos erupting before me. It was like I was looking at everything in slow motion, from one sight to the next realizing that not only was the town under attack but that my home was now very much part of the battleground. One of my guards was there welding his massive broad sword against two enormous frothy mouthed orcs while another lay in a heap a few steps away clearly cut down and bleeding out. In fact, there was a trail of blood smeared across the once pristine stone flooring. I could feel it seeping through my thin slippers and following the horrific sight saw how it quickly soaked into the hem of my gown.

Then everything seemed to happen so fast, I felt paralyzed as I screamed hysterically apparently drawing attention to myself. One of the orcs suddenly turned its attention towards me and charged. I just stood there, shaken to my core, terrified before I was suddenly jerked back. There seemed to be some sort of tugging before I heard fabric rip causing me to careen forward clumsily slamming against the hard body that dragged up and behind so that it could block me from the oncoming assault. Carmagor was yelling back towards me, commanding me up the stairs, while he fought against the clamoring brute. I stumbled as I cried, falling up a couple of the steps before a loud thud resounded just before I was scooped up and carried roughly up the remaining stairs. His pounding steps drummed in my ears… or maybe it was the sound of footfalls racing after us… seconds later I was getting shoved forcefully into a room. Without even having a change to get my barring there was a loud growl behind us followed quickly by the sounds of more fighting. Steel against steel rang in my ears as I turned and witnessed Carmagor attempting to fight back yet another assault. The orc before him was gigantic, savage looking, he sneered before lunging again but Carmagor deftly side stepped the monstrous looking hammer the big brute weld. There were obvious sounds of screams and battle drifting in through the window and outside of the room we were in but my terror was focused on the scene before me, watching the skillful elf pivot and parry while making effective slashes across the awful creatures torso and massively bulged arms. It was obvious that the sword was weakening the beast as blood started to spill from its wounds yet nothing seemed to deter it’s onslaught. He continued to hack his hammer over and over again, swinging it with all its might until suddenly it caught Carmagor off guard and sent the majestic elf flying until he crashed violently into the wall. Carmagor crumbled like a sack of wheat, collapsing in a heap on the floor where he went perfectly still.

I had backed myself up against the opposite wall while they fought, shaking and sobbing in terror which is what the huge orc suddenly focused its attention on after snorting at Carmagor’s prone body. Tears streaked down my face as I stood there helplessly watching the orc sneer as it stalked forward. I would die… I knew it. Seconds… the blow would be swift… like it had been for Carmagor… I sobbed harder as flashes of my family… of Hallas… slammed through my mind. Then suddenly, inches away the big brute stumbled and growled, looking upward as something attacked him from above. It was then that I saw that Gilly was there, darting violently around the orcs head making him jerk and spin awkwardly as it attempted to keep up with the zany rapid flight as stones pelted him from above. But then he was swinging his big hammer… trying to take the beautiful creature down making me cry out in more fear but also rage. It was then that my fingers brushed against the dagger. Gilly zipped away again barely managing to get out of range of the huge weapon. I screamed and rushed forward just after the hammer flew in the opposite direction. I was blinded by tears and madness… no thought other than my fear pushing me forward. The orc must have heard… or sensed me coming just as he attempted to catch the faegil because he spun clumsily with the momentum of his weapon going the opposite way and ended up stumbling and falling forward, towards me while I held the blade out shakily towards him.

As I fell backwards, in line with he orcs continued momentum I could hear the blade squish and crunch as it pierced flesh, blood erupted and squirt in all directions followed by a loud grunt… then both my and the orc’s body hit the ground hard. I screamed again, shaking under the weight that now pin me to the ground before it was shoved aside seconds later. I trembled as I scrambled away, blood soaked my hands and my clothes and my hair, the blade I had just been holding moments ago was wedged into the orcs throat and a sword was embedded into its back. Then, in the next heartbeat I saw that Hallas was kneeling before me, heaving as he stared back at me running his fingers over my face, down my body as he choked out asking if I was alright. My body felt wrecked and the onslaught of sobs and tears continued to spill out of me as I shook nodding my head at him. Then… as if he just needed to hear that he slumped to the ground and fell unconscious.

AFTERMATH - DONE

Several days had passed since the battle… since the invasion. People in the town were working diligently to set things to rights, trying to find a way to cope with the aftermath of all that had happened. I was no exception. In fact, I struggled greatly.

Every time I closed my eyes the visions would creep up in my thoughts, seeing the fighting raging around me… the brute savage violence the orcs brought right into my home. I had witnessed my guards being butchered and beaten, seen Carmagor brought low. And as bad as all of that had been, none of that come close to the mind-numbing terror that I felt when Hallas had fallen before me. I screamed desperately for help… I could not even say for how long. After rushing to his side, I yelled at the top of my lungs as I tried to take stock through my fear and rage. The amount of blood that covered him was alarming. I pulled him close, cradling his head in my lap as I sobbed and begged for assistance, roaming my fingers over his senseless body. The slow pulse along his collarbone was of small comfort as I continued to worry until city guards finally arrived. At that point he and Carmagor were carried away while I was guided towards one of the healer’s homes to be looked over. The entire time I worried about Hallas, asking after him, fretting and shaking until the healer gave me some sort of tonic. Within a short time of sipping the brew mindlessly a blessed darkness consumed me.

It would not be until the next day that I would regain consciousness. I felt groggy and disoriented as I shifted and rose from the bed I lay upon. Standing I took stock of the room, my room… and the fresh, pristine gown I wore. There was no sign of blood on my hands or arms or in my hair. Someone had clearly taken the time to clean me up, but I could not remember how or when. Quickly, the memories of the attack flooded me as I glanced around wildly and caught sight of a pretty maid… a human… a few steps away. Gilly was perched atop one of the tall cabinets that my dresses were kept in. Spying that I was up she came and landed on my shoulder before nudging my cheek with the crown of her head. Gently I rubbed my fingers on her underbelly as I took note of the guard stood at attention in the entrance to the room, an elf. My next thought was to get information and I started bombarding them for information regarding the other guards… and about Hallas. The maid was very careful and calm, letting me know that Hallas had been injured bad but that he currently lived. As was Carmagor. Other of my guards had not been so lucky.

The fright I felt upon waking started to subside slightly with the news and being told that I would be allowed to visit with both elves at my convenience. As far as she knew, both were still unconscious the last she checked. I tried to regain my composure, to remember my poise and barring… who and what I was. But yet, the moment I crossed over the threshold of my room into the hallways, my heart immediately began to race frantically. The fear returned as if I were standing right there in the midst of that same battle. The bodies were gone, but the blood… that was all still there. Splatters of it on the walls, smeared across the floors, trailing down the stairs. There were broken vases and ripped upholstery… damaged walls and shattered windows. My breathing suddenly became tighter, more ragged as I stood in the foyer of my home assessing the damage, picturing how it became this way.

“Meluines…”

When I spun around I had no idea the sight I made… that tears brimmed in my huge round eyes, or that my complexion looked ghastly and pale… or that my lips quivered as the fear chocked up inside of me. But apparently Elernil must have sensed something because he looked extremely alarmed when he had a good view of me.

I had no idea what he was doing there, or when he had gotten there, but I could not deny a sense of relief that washed over me as he escorted me outside. Not that it was a much better sight in the streets. The signs of battle were everywhere, but the specific images that haunted me started to lessen. He waited, holding my hands as I regained some balance and started to breathe a bit more evenly.

“I am sorry” I finally choked out while slipping my fingers from his grasp delicately.

“There is nothing to be sorry for” he assured me then proceeded to inquiry if I was alright. It was then that I noticed the sling his arm was in as he asked if I had suffered any injuries. He seemed to be quite put out about the fact that he had worried about me a great deal during the battle. It was maybe uncharitable of me to consider how hollow and meager his words seemed in the light of day. He was likely being completely honest and anxious over worry he genuinely felt the night before. But I could only envision the sight of my guards fighting for both their and my lives, picturing the terror of the orcs charging me, remembering the horror I felt after seeing Hallas there, knowing that he had to have fought his way through an army of orcs to get to my side, to guarantee my safety. Elernil had not even sent any of his guards. Or had he? The city had been in such chaos… and someone did eventually show up… someone carried Hallas and Carmagor away… maybe those had been Elernil’s men. But I did not ask, nor did he admit to any such response to the worry he spoke of feeling.

Instead, he began speaking of how proud he was of the city’s watch and of the town’s citizens and other warriors for having saved the city. Encouraging me to look at the positive outcome and try to forget all the bad that had happened. It had only been the one night with minimal loss of life. He did not sound callous, but he did seem overly eager to get over the negative aspects of what had come upon the town the night before. He was ready to get everyone focused on repairs and mentioned how the council would be gathering and discussing all that had happened. I let him talk, not really having an idea of how I could contribute to the discussion. As usual he was more than happy to carry the conversation.

Minutes stretched out as he spoke but eventually, I managed to join in by asking if he was aware of where all the injured were being kept. That made him pause as he looked at me curiously. Then a couple seconds later he seemed to have some sort of epiphany.

“Ahh… you wish to know where your people are being cared for…” he assumed. I let him. He shared what he knew of people’s injuries and their locations. He seemed to be about to say more when one of his servants arrived and pulled him aside to whisper something for his attention only. Moments later he offered his apology but explained that he was needed elsewhere but promised he would speak with me again soon.

Then I just stood there in the middle of the road hesitating. A guard had stepped up upon Elernil’s departure and I did not voice even a hint of objection. I did not want to be left alone, too afraid after what I had experienced the night before. I gazed back towards the house but decided against returning there. Instead, I made my way further into the village and to where the injured were being tended to. I checked in on Carmagor first, relieved when I saw that he was now conscious. He was making an incredible fuss about being forced to stay put by the pretty healer that was watching over him when I walked into the room. I admit, I got the feeling that he was not really that disappointed by the maid’s steadfast attention. Immediately he tried to rise upon seeing me, his face blooming with color and admitting to feeling shame over his inability to protect me. I insisted that he stay put, much to the healer’s relief then proceeded to chastise him for feeling he had failed me. I assured him that he had proven his merit and his loyalty during battle and that I would always be grateful for his efforts to protect me.  He insisted on knowing if I had any injuries then attempted to speak with the guard that was with me to assess my household’s losses, both elven and property.

I did not stay much longer, I wanted him to get some rest. After that visit I went to check on Hallas. Unlike Carmagor, he remained unconscious though the healer assigned to him assured me that it was from the tonic she had provided and not his wounds. Not to diminish the severity of those, but she came across as optimistic that he would recover fully. He was shirtless and his torso was wrapped in thick cloth that showed a stain of blood that appeared to be seeping through. Then there was a row of thread laced across his cheek, drawing together a gash he had received at some point during the battle.  I could not imagine the pain he must be living with. The healer let me know that she could inform me if he woke, and even though I nodded my head in agreement I did not leave. Instead I tugged a stool over to the cot he lay upon and sat there by his side. I did not even notice the passage of time, just sat there quietly, listening to and watching his chest rise and fall with each breath. My guard hovered around the entrance of the room Hallas lay in, the healer wandering in and out of the room periodically to check to see if his flesh was getting warm or if he seemed to be in any type of distress. All while I just sat there and watched over him in poised silence.

RECOVERY - DONE

I took the time to visit with him a few more times during the weeks following the battle. After a few days, Carmagor became my companion since his injury was mostly from the hit against the wall instead of any actual cuts or internal damage. He would escort me to Hallas’ home, and stay while I visited… while I assisted the healer to ensure that he was comfortable and regaining his strength. Initially, I was there each day… before he woke fully and could really comprehend what was happening. But then… as time passed, I started to become more conscious about the optics of my visits. I knew that my presence there was a distraction. Not just for the healer… but for Hallas. I also knew that the townsfolk were beginning to remark upon my visits. I noticed the odd looks that I would get upon my arrival and even odder ones when I would leave… usually a couple hours after arriving. Or perhaps it was all in my imagination. But I felt judged… like everyone was trying to assess and assume the reasoning behind a high-born elf’s interest in a low-born one’s recovery. And as Hallas began to get healthier and being more alert, I started to become more self-conscious about what he might be thinking too. He spent most of the time I would be there quiet and watching me.

But it wasn’t until around the third week of my visiting that I realized that too many people were taking note of this situation. On that day, just as I was leaving from the his home I was approached and informed that Orophin had asked to see me.

I hesitated but in seconds I agreed. Orophin had been the only one that had given me some amount of consideration when I had wanted to fight. Not that it had turned out in any way a good idea, but still, he had been willing to help. He did not laugh at me… well he did, but not in a condescending manner. So, I went home first, needing to retrieve something, before making my way to his home. After being let in I was leg up a flight of stairs and down the length of a hallway. And I noted that his home was in far less battered shape than my own. On my way I caught sight of a dark-hair elf nearby. She seemed to hesitate, watching my progress, before turning to head into a room just off the hallway. There was something strange in the way she looked, something I could not put my finger on, but she did not look exactly thrilled about the visit. Seconds later I was entering into a wide open, sunlit room, Orophin’s room… his bedroom it seemed since he was bedridden as a result of his injuries.

He smiled upon seeing me and looked utterly relieved. I arched a brow and he immediately exclaimed at his boredom and demanded that I come relieve it. The fact that he was being his usual dramatic and laughable self, proved just how well his recovery was going. He was in a far more jovial mood than Hallas… and likely many other townsfolk considering all that had happened. He teased and joked about how phenomenal he had been on the wall and claimed he was expecting to be awarded all types of accolades and could not wait for all the celebratory parties to begin taking place. He even regaled me with the tale of how he had fought a whole horde of the beasts. I suppose he noticed that my pallor turned pale and my breathing started to grow more shallow because at once he suddenly changed the topic completely and started telling a series of elaborate and improbable tales. Within a few minutes I was chuckles softly at his comedy. He was very good at keeping the conversation lighthearted and entertaining and I was happy for the distraction. All over the village people were starting to get back to their regular routines and the signs of the battle were slowly being erased from sight, but I was typically plagued by the sights at any given moment.

And while I was grateful for his company and relaxed for the first time in I could not name how long, I was the one that ended up shattering the blissful pleasantries of our visit. During a lull in the conversation I suddenly slipped my fingers to my belt and tugged out the object I had gone to retrieve from my home. Orophin’s eyes landed on the object as I shakily placed it delicately over his lap and pressed my lips together.

“I should never have tried to use this…”

Orophin calmly wrapped his fingers around the hilt of his dagger and looked at it briefly with an unusually somber expression upon his face.

“I heard that they got into your home” he murmured, and I swallowed raggedly as the graphic memory filled my mind. I only nodded my head in response to keep from attempting to speak past the lump that had formed in the middle of my throat. “And that it was found wedged in the throat of one of those monsters…”

I shivered but nodded again. “Perhaps…I don’t know how… everything was so crazy, so fast...” I uttered in such a strained soft tone. Then I looked at him and the tears I hated so much were back in my eyes. I felt so weak, so pathetic. “I was useless… if Hallas had not shown up…”

He was quiet again, for a long pause before he suddenly, and bluntly, asked how I planned on dealing with my romance with Hallas. I flustered and denied but he remained unrelenting, informing me that he was aware of our involvement.

I blushed vividly and gazed in horror at him as I hissed unbelievingly… “He told you?”

“I knew it!” to which I blushed again as he admitted he had not known at all. but I had just confirmed it. He continued to prod me for information, but I shook my head.

“There is nothing between us…” his brows furrowed while he pointed out how I had just admitted it… “nothing but… that… Hallas is perfectly content keeping our… times together… a secret. He has told me more than once. And he thinks I am a spoiled princess.” I murmur softly. And after what happened, the horrid way I had been utterly useless and pathetic during the battle… the way the fear of it all still woke me from my sleep, in terror, weeks later. I was weak. “He is brave and strong… and he was right. I am a coward. He deserves a better companion than I…” I add as Orophin sat there silently.

Suddenly, I offered a cheerless smile and shrugged my shoulders. I made an excuse for needing to go but Orophin took hold of my hand and squeezed it tightly for a moment making me look him in the eye.

“I believe that you could be mistaken about him… perhaps you should speak to him about your feelings…”

Again, I smiled as I nod my head. Orophin was a sweet, caring elf, generous and optimistic. But he could not know how frustrated Hallas got when dealing with me. He seemed to only find me pleasurable when we lay together. All other times he would get extremely frustrated, he would glare at me, yell at me, bate me. I could tell disappointment when I saw it.

At any rate, Orophin relented his hold and insisted that I return again soon since he would be locked away for weeks more… and the way he said it… obviously he was none too keen on the prospect. It made me chuckle with a bit more merit before I finally took my leave.

And after that visit, although I would visit with Orophin a couple more times in the weeks that followed, I begun to pull back my visits with Hallas. If Orophin had guessed at our connection, had made the assumption to the depth of our familiarities, it was likely that other people might be assuming or even guessing as much. I would never stay at Orophin’s for long and any time he would try to steer the conversation towards Hallas I would begin to ask him about his own love life which would distract him greatly. He was becoming quite the friend and I could tell that he was really quite taken with the elf Asta. I still had not met her directly, but he was more than willing and somewhat obsessed with telling tales of her. Which would suit my needs directly since I would suggest her name into conversations to divert his attention away from Hallas. Orophin never failed to take the bait.


Just before the end of the month one of Elernil’s servants arrived at my home, delivering an invitation to join the Lord of Ubbin Falls for a dinner at his home. Considering that I had supped with him once before and it had been quite enjoyable, so I saw no reason to object.

Admittedly, when I arrived at his home a few hours later at the designated time I was caught off guard by the amorous privacy afforded in the arrangements he made. Candles burned low in sconces on the wall, casting the room in dim shadows and the meal laid out was very elegant. Elernil was dressed handsomely and his manners once again were impeccable. But there was definitely more of an intimate feel to this evening compared to the last and I was uncertain what I would do about the uneasy feeling that started to build up inside of me.

He guided me to the beautifully arranged table, pulling the chair out and waiting until I sat before slipping away from my side. He poured us each a glass of wine himself before settling down across from me. There were no servants, no witnesses. Not like the last time when they had served. He did everything himself. And the way his eyes lingered on me, as if he were inspecting me and assessing my every minute detail did little to help ease my tension.

As the evening progressed, my feelings did not settle down. As always, he was quite able to carry the conversation without much input from me, he did not at all seem perplexed or concerned by my silence. In fact, at one point he complimented my gentile and ‘docile’ nature. He admired my beauty and my delicate baring while regaling my ‘very fine’ heritage. We were quite near the end of our meal and I felt like I was holding myself together quite well considering the anxiety I was feeling. Almost every bit of the conversation led me to reflect on either my cowardice during the city’s attack… or of my wantonness with regards to Hallas. I doubted that Elernil would find my behavior with the low-born elf acceptable. No more than my mother or my uncle would. I even flushed a little when he mentioned the purity of my bloodline. After indicating an end to the meal and ushering me from my seat I started to feel a bit more settled knowing that the evening was coming to an end. I wanted nothing more than to escape before I said something quite embarrassing or undignified. Elernil did not know who I was underneath my outer shell… he enjoyed what he saw, it was enough for him. If I were being completely honest, what I presented to the world at large was precisely what I had been raised to do. The person that Elernil saw was who I was supposed to be.

I expressed my appreciation of the dinner and having been invited to share time with him. It was what was expected of me of course. A dignified elf should be courteous and grateful. I was ready to escape. But Elernil took my hands into his own, tugging me around to face him and he smiled. The hairs on the back of my neck stood up, in anxiety. The look in his eyes was quite affectionate and candid when he announced that he was quite taken with me. Matter-of-factly he recounted all of my accolades that proved what an ideal match I was for him and a knot seemed to curl tightly in the pit of my stomach. And I stood there, dumbly blinking at him, wordlessly letting him continue with his perfected detailing of our like-mindedness and amity. He again seemed unconcerned by my silence, taking as further proof of my agreement to his assessment. Then he leaned in and pressed his lips against mine. He was not aggressive or rough, not demanding or even passionate. It was a tender caress, slow and light. I stood perfectly still as he did so. I would not call his kiss repulsive… but it certainly did not ignite a fire in me like Hallas’ lips did. And in that moment, that second… without intending too, I began to compare the two men. And I knew… even as Elernil drew back with a pleased smile on his face… that I would never feel the excitement and desperation with him that I felt when I was with Hallas. This elf, that was everything that my family would be pleased with… the Lord of the village, a distinguished, irreproachable, aristocratic high-born, with wealth and power and respectability. This was who I should be attracted too, interested in. This was the sort of elf they would have me pursue, who they would see me engaged too… married too. 

Elernil walked me home, insisting that he would see that I arrived there safely. At my door he would place another tender kiss upon my cheek before I disappeared inside. Before I would be left alone with my thoughts. And I knew. Deep down inside, hidden under the layers of poise and elegance and faux respectability, Elernil was not who I desired. Despite knowing that Hallas found me annoying and privileged and arrogant and unemotional, he was the elf that occupied my mind… the one that my body ached for… he was the one I woke up shaking in fear at night remembering his limp body bloodied and broken before me. Foolishly I had let myself fall for the arrogant, vain, self-indulgent beautiful braggard. And I knew that everyone would find that completely and utterly unacceptable.

REFLECTION - DONE

Thankfully I was not forced to seek out ways to avoid Elernil in the week that followed. He seemed quite preoccupied with council business, he was sure to send a message stating such, and I was loath to give him any indication that I was anticipating the next time we would see the other. I occupied my thoughts instead on Gilly and seeing to the last repairs needed at my home. A guard always seemed to be nearby, waiting outside of homes that I visited and tagging along on any errands I took up during my days following the battle. Once he was released from the healer’s care, Carmagor seemed extremely preoccupied with the safety and security that surrounded me and the manor. He worried over the losses we suffered, feeling certain that he needed to replenish the staffing as soon as possible. 

I had just come down the stairs at the tail end of a conversation between a guard and Carmagor where he had obviously just assigned a task. The guard seemed tense as he nodded and I was certain I heard the word Mirkwood before both elves turned towards me. The guard bowed his head respectfully before he turned towards the door.

I was literally opening my mouth to demand what was going on when the door swung open ahead of the guard and I spied Hallas hovering just opposite it. His hand had been raised as if he had just been about to knock and the guard was clearly just as surprised by the appearance as I.  He looked devastatingly handsome… and perfectly healthy.

I would like to say that I did not understand, or even realize the way my heart jumped in my chest, or the way that my stomach immediately coiled into a knot, or the way every nerve in my body tingled just seeing him standing there. The guard before him slipped out of the house and started off to completely whatever duty he had been assigned. Carmagor stepped over and shared some words with Hallas. I was so focused on staring at Hallas that I completely forgot to register what they spoke of but moments later I noticed that my guard turned and left us alone. I should have noticed that as well… considering that Carmagor in particular was constantly ensuring he or one of his detail were close at hand.

When Hallas asked if we could go for a walk I wordlessly I nodded my head before gathering a cloak then following him. I could not help but wonder why I was so incredibly nervous as we walked in relative silence for a bit.

“How have you been?”

“I…” started but then paused. I could lie, pretend everything had been fine and that I was perfectly stable. But something made me hesitate. Without looking at him I spoke the truth. “Not great really… I can still see it all. It haunts me.”

There was another long pause as we walked but then out of no where he takes my hand into his and pulls me off the road. I did not resist and in seconds found myself inside of a dimly lit room that seemed like some sort of storage house. There were barrels and sacks of grain all around, but Hallas pulled me in front of himself attempting to get me to focus my attention on him. I was ashamed so I tried to look at a space just past his shoulder instead of his ruggedly handsome face. Gently he cupped my chin and forced my head to turn until I made eye contact. Seconds after staring into the luminous orbs I gazed towards the thin scare that marred his pristine cheek and the vision of that night crept up on me again.

“They are gone… they cannot hurt you. I won’t let anything hurt you”

I just shook my head and smiled sadly as tears started to fill my eyes. He was such a powerful figure, chivalrous and generous. The fact that he was willing to protect towns people was commendable. He was the perfect warrior and I was part of the burden he suffered “I thought I would be able to deal with it. That I could actually fight.” Which made me laugh out loud, but it was not filled with mirth. It was doleful and confused and bitter. “I was utterly stupid to think I had it in me to take part in any of what happened, you were right all along”

“Right about what?” He asked softly as he brushed a tear that had slipped from my eye away from my cheek. Just another humiliation to add to the long list of ones that I had let get exposed to this elf.

“About sending me home, pointing out how weak and foolish I was” I choked out. “I did not want to accept that I was a coward”

His eyes locked with mine and I found myself holding my breath again at the stormy look that crossed his face. It was so brief and fleeting that perhaps I imagined it. But instead of responding, Hallas leaned in and kissed me. Slowly, softly. If possible, the touch was even more delicate than the kiss I received from Elernil but the way my body responded was completely and utterly surreal. Chills raced down my spine and my breath caught even harsher. Like I quite literally forgot to breathe. My nipples hardened and a harsh jolt of throbbing erupted between my legs. He kissed my cheeks, brushing away additional tears that had slipped down my face, touched the tip of my nose, and brushed across my forehead before he took my lips again. Tenderly he slid his fingers across my jaw and neck until he cupped the back of my head and he pulled me even closer. Our bodies connected as he deepened the kiss, and it felt as if I got singed by a heat so powerful that I would come away scarred. Perhaps I was. Scarred… marked… Hallas was ruining me. His tongue eased between my lips until I whimpered at the sweet invasion. All previous thoughts, the harsh ugly memories fled out of me to be replaced by nothing but the feel and taste of him. He did not rush… he did not force. But in that moment, all I could think about was the fact that I desperately needed him, like I needed the air that I breathed. I tried to move the pace, tried to urge him into going faster but he refused. Taking exquisite and painstakingly slow pleasure in making me devolve at his touch. Lowering me to the ground where he would carefully enter me and meld our bodies into one. The pulsing heat of his hardness shattered me within seconds. It had been a long time. But even after he coerced the violent explosion from me, he continued his deliciously wicked caressing and slow gyrating until my body was shaking once again for release. And so that time went, with Hallas consuming all possible thought and energy in me. Shutting out all thoughts of worry and fear and shame… nothing mattered but us, in that moment. Until he eventually cascaded over the edge with me… after I do not know how many times he had sent me there, he finally joined me, growling with his release while he was buried deep inside of me, taking my lips with his as he did. He made sure to prove that every inch of me was consumed by him in that moment. That in that moment he claimed every bit of me as his own.



The next weeks passed in a whirl. Carmagor was always on my tail, or one of the other household guards, except of course when I spent time ‘walking’ with Hallas. Strangely, at those times, all of my guards suddenly had very important matters to tend to some where else. I did not inquire as to their motives since I was more than happy to have those unguarded moments with Hallas.

Oddly enough, whenever I found myself within the company of Elernil, I noted that the guards did not make themselves scarce at those times. It was all relatively strange. Luckily Elernil did not make it a habit of visiting my home but he would upon occasion catch me about town. Either shopping or visiting others or just walking with Gilly. He would approach, he would be his usual charming and engaging self. He would take my arm over his own while he would stroll for me for a short pace before eventually admitting a need to return to his work. He was completely proper and diplomatic, and gentlemanly. Yet, there were times where I could tell that he wished he could find a private moment to share between us. I was not fool enough to miss the innuendos and prompts he would offer in hopes of getting me alone. But he was never outright blatant about it and he never demanded anything.

On one such occasion Hallas happened upon the road and caught sight of us strolling together. I did not even really know what Elernil was speaking on as I had tuned him out… as I often did… but neither elf knew that. The dark look that crossed over the  pale elves face and landed on us was shocking, at least to me. But Elernil seemed completely unimpressed by it. In fact, he called Hallas over and proceeded to thank him for his valiant service during the battle. I found it incredibly odd that Elernil would take that moment to thank him… nearly two months after the actual event. But I made no comment on it. Elernil also seemed to know that Hallas had been found at the end of said battle in my home. Even to me, who could be quite oblivious to things sometimes, could tell that Elernil wanted to be sure that I understood Hallas’ place. A skillful, remarkable, dutiful soldier.

I did not care for the implication, maybe because I was too close to the subject matter… too close to Hallas. I knew what I felt for him, how he seemed that being with him seemed to be the only way for me to stem the anxiety that spiraled around inside of me. It was only then that the chaos quietened and that I could actually forget about my worries and my fears, for just a short time. But it was always so utterly temporary. Eventually all of my thoughts returned along with all the newer ones… the main one being that I had come to realize that I had given my heart to someone unacceptable and unattainable.

So, I would try, regularly in fact, to retreat inside my mask of refinement and pretend that nothing in the world affected me. In public, I was graceful and reserved and elegant. But why was it that during those encounters, where it felt as if Elernil was belittling Hallas… whether on purpose or actually in the course of his belief that as a Nobel he genuinely thought he was better than others…. why would my mask slip and why would I find myself defending him? On that specific day I quite firmly announced that I owed my life to Hallas… that he alone had come to rescue me, had sought to save me when the world… death itself…  had been closing in on me. But… Elernil was making no secret about the fact that he was interested in me. In the most dignified, graceful and possessive way possible Elernil announced how distraught he would have been if Hallas had not managed to arrive in time to save my beauty from leaving this world. He was remarkably grateful… and appreciative… that Hallas kept him from quite the heartache.

I knew not what to do, but alas I was kept from having to make a decision. Elernil was called away to tend to council matters. The fact that the darker elf leaned closer and pressed a light kiss against my cheek seemed to push Hallas past an edge of sanity. Seconds after the other strolled away Hallas gripped my arm and literally dragged me into a nearby building. I barely had time to note the wares scattered across a desk and the items tacked up on the walls. He rounded on me demanding to know what that had been all about. The fact that he was met with utter confusion at his sudden display of emotions did not seem to ease his peace of mind. In all honesty, my suggesting that he was acting like an immature child likely added to the spike in adrenaline that seemed to be riding him at that moment. But whatever the reason, his aggression did not subside. He stalked closer, eventually pinning me against a wall while I defiantly gazed up at him. Oddly, there was no fear in me staring him down… I furrowed my brows and shoved at his chest for being such a stupid brute. Then suddenly, the rage changed to hunger and he was kissing me, hard… deep. Shoving me harder into the wall as he wedged his hips against mine and he was hiking my skirts up around my waist. Shamefully I seemed to be helping, deftly ripping at his laces and freeing him. Then he had my legs wrapped around his waist and was maddeningly thrusting into me like a demon was upon him. I cried out, ripping my nails down his back before we both exploded savagely. The whole episode lasted minutes but I felt like my whole life had drained out of me. I panted harshly, raggedly but I still clung to him, like I needed his strength to stay upright. Eventually he untangled our limbs and set both of our clothes to rights. Then quietly he asked if I would have supper with him the next night. I agreed, he nodded… then he left.

And I was left there, nervous, excited… no… definitely nervous. Scared. Terrified really. Because… I was certain that at my climax I had yelled out the exact thing I had been thinking in that moment. In that unguarded, electrified, turbulent moment… some horrible, villainous demon had surely gotten inside of me… I was pretty sure that I had admitted that I loved him.

The next night, my guards once again seemed content to leave me in Hallas’ care without their constant supervision. Why they had decided this I had no idea, but it was becoming more and more obvious as time progressed. Dinner was charming. Not fancy or elaborate as Elernil’s meal had been… but this one was somehow still better. That time with Hallas shed a different light upon him… let me see him unguarded and open. He was generous and courteous… not once being crude or vulgar as he was prone to be at times. He was engaging… and seemed genuinely interested in my being part of the conversation. He did not talk to or at me… he encouraged me to talk with him.

At the end of the meal, after sharing jokes and amusing tales of his adventures around Middle-Earth he poured us mugs of ale. I hesitated and he laughed at my pause. Teasingly he promised that should I fall into my cups he would be quite gentlemanly and see him home unharmed. The fact that I pouted about that potential outcome seemed to amuse him even more. But as we sipped the warm brew, he opened up even more. Telling the somber tale of his father. It was obvious that the memories were not fond… and while I had my frustrations with my own family, I loved them… and knew that they loved me too. Hallas had not had that experience. His father sounded utterly horrible. And all the tale served to do was to make me fall more in love with the elf that Hallas had become. Despite the harsh and ugly childhood he experienced he had become a disciplined, confident, and capable being. I could not speak about the other aspects of his life, but what I had observed for myself… Hallas was an elf to be admired, not ridiculed as his father had attempted to do many times.

And I had absolutely no idea what I would do with all of this that I had unpacked… spending time with him, getting to know the depth of how he became the being he was… laying with him… loving him. I was on a collision course with heartache. Because no matter what I felt for him, no matter how much I admired him and ached for him and loved him. What kind of future could there possibly be for us?

OUTFITS - DONE

DAY OF BATTLE ||| DAY OF MOURNING

Last edited by BambiFoxx (14/06/2020 at 22:39)

Form

Name: Walda Nash

FC: Tessa Thompson

Race: Human

Age: 25

Personality: Fierce, proud and sarcastic. She is also impulsive, runs her mouth and can be downright rude when feeling threatened and does not like being committed to one place. Despite her rash personality, she has a very soft heart and likes meeting people and learning about their lives. She also loves food, travelling and flowers.

Fears:Having a family and settling in one place, children

Family: Her parents passed away from a disease when she was young. She stayed with her uncle who was a frequent traveller which is how she came to love the lifestyle, but then he later abandoned her. So now she is alone without kin and is used to fending for herself.

History: Poor & Newcomer
The loss of her parents at such a young age and the influence of her neglectful uncle caused Walda to understand the pain of abandonment and therefore fear any form of commitment whether in relationships or in living arrangements. When her uncle abandons her at 16, she learnt to depend only on herself for food and protection. She grows to become fully independent, strong and capable of fighting and stealing. She is adept with using a sword and bow and arrow if necessary. She earns her money through odd jobs such as bounty hunting while she travels and is quite poor.

How & why did you end up in Ubbin Falls?: She heard about Ubbin Falls from one of the villages she visited and decides to explore Ubbin Falls and stay there for a while to look for opportunities.

Name: Walda

Age: 25

Interests: Gustaw (RI), Baranor & Orophin (FI)

Outfits:

Complete

Story:

Complete

Day of Blood

The day the orcs attacked was bloody. People screamed all around her, buildings were destroyed-some of them even catching on fire. Walda could scarcely remember the exact details of the day that had transpired because so much happened and there was barely even time to think. She had instructed everyone in the inn to barr the entrances and to hide away as she, Baldor and a few others fought the orcs outside. But then the orcs arrived and then everything went to hell.
When the horn was blown and the orcs attacked, all the warriors were called to their stations. However, Walda didn't have the time to go to her assigned position, because her inn was being attacked. The orcs came in hordes and everyone everywhere panicked. She had tried to shoot down as many orcs from where she stood, but there were too many and they were coming fast so she had no choice but to drop her bow and arrow and take out her sword to fight. She could hear Lillith screaming for her son, but Walda couldn’t help because she was in the middle of a fight. When she managed to free herself, part of the inn had gotten destroyed and she heard Guthwyn scream. She saw Baldor rush towards her and before she could check another two orcs had come near the inn and she had to try to fight them off alone. Elrond had come to help her and dropped heavy stones at the orcs from the window above. After what seemed like centuries of fighting, the orcs finally left, leaving behind a wake of destruction.
Bodies laid strewn across the floor; human, elf and orc. Buildings were destroyed and there was a fire somewhere that those who remained struggled to put out. It was only hours later that she noticed that from those she knew, Guthewn and Gerd, were both dead. Elrond had rushed to her and both him, his mother and Baldor cried upon seeing the dead bodies.
Walda stared at the sight of the once beautiful bustling city that now lay in shambles. Buildings were destroyed, people were dead, but they had survived. That was something to be grateful for at the very least. The day of blood had finally ended.

The First Snow

Just as they were all preparing for the burial of the dead, the first snow fell upon the city marking the start of a very cold winter and reminding everyone that there was still so much more to prepare for winter. Walda had heard that both Baranor and Orophin had gotten hurt from their battle and she planned to visit as soon as she could.
The burial of Gerd and Guthewn took place and it was a somber event. Some of the refugees from the same village arrived to mourn for her as well as some friends and relatives of Gerd.
It was a little hard for Walda to take because the sadness of all the people around her felt suffocating, so after two weeks of staying in the inn repairing what was damaged in the company of all the grieving people, she went to the training grounds to get some fresh air.
Walda’s arm had a part of her leg still hurt a bit when she walked, but overall she felt fine. Strong enough to practice with her sword at least. When she reached the training grounds she was pleasantly surprised to see Baranor there.
“Should you be here?” she asked him and he grinned at her.
“It was getting a little stuffy at home so I thought I could run away and get some fresh air.”
She smiled at that and said, “I ran away from the inn too.”
They talked for a bit and Walda turned to him and said, “There is something I have to tell you that I regretted not telling you before. You know when the orcs arrived.”
Baranor looked at her curiously and she blurted out and said, “That day, in the stables when you came to apologize I may have overdid it.”
“May have?”
“Okay a lot. I just... I’m sorry for doing that to you. I got caught because of you but I shouldn't have been there in the first place so it wasn't fair to completely blame you.”
“So while you were slashing orcs one after the other you were thinking of me falling in horse dung,” he said with a laugh.
“Yes...I mean kind of. Honestly I was thinking that it didn't feel right what I did and I just would feel bad if I never apologized for it.”
He peered at her curiously for a moment and then smiled. He took out his hand and said, “Apology accepted.” Walda grinned and shook her hand out in his.

**
The next stop Walda had in mind was visiting Orophin. When she came to his house, a pretty brunette elf stood at the door peering at her curiously.
“Hey, I’m Walda. I came to see Orophin…?”
“Oh sure. Let me take you to his room,” she said.
As Walda followed her into the house, she couldn't help but feel curious about the relationship with her and Orophin.
“Are you a friend visiting him too?” Walda asked.
“I’m not exactly….visiting,” she replied and then she turned and smiled at her and said, “I’m Asta by the way.”
Walda watched in surprise as Asta barged into Orophine’s room calling out to him that he had a visitor. When Walda saw Orophin lying in his bed with bandages wrapped around him she felt worried. However, as time passed, a sinking feeling had settled into the pit of her stomach when she noticed the way both Asta and Orophin talked to each other. Asta had stayed to chat with them for a while and during that time Walda saw the way Orophin looked at Asta and she knew instantly what was going to happen. When Asta finally left the room and it was just her and Orophin, he turned to her and smiled.
“You’re looking great,” she told him and he shook his head at her and laughed. They talked for a while until he turned to her for a moment, his face somber.
“Walda, there is something I need to tell you...”
“I think I know.”
He stiffened for a moment and then Walda saw it. He looked guilty and apologetic and that made the sickening feeling turn into anger. She didn't need his pity.
“Walda, I’m really…”
“Don't apologize. That girl, Asta...you love her don't you?”
His face softened and he nodded and said, “I do. Or at least I think I do.”
Walda forced a smile and said, “Then there really isn't anything to apologize for. I got carried away-we both did. So don't worry about me and just go ahead and be happy. There has been too much tragedy recently so don't let anything hold you back.”
“Walda I still think you are someone special,” he said taking her hand in his and Walda rolled her eyes and said, “Yeah I know I’m special you don't need to remind me.”
“So we can still be friends?”
“Maybe.”
She grinned at him and waved goodbye at both him and Asta before she left.
Her heart ached from the sadness but her blood also boiled with rage. To think he felt pity for her. She was Walda the Wanderer. She fought humans and elves and now even orcs and lived to tell the tale. She was brave and strong. She didn't need anyone. She was alone before and she could be alone again. She was perfectly fine.

Of Days Passing By

Days passed by in a blur as Walda spent most of her time sorting the process for rebuilding and restoring parts destroyed in the inn from the fight. Elrond was around barely eating and mostly watching her and following her, and she couldnt bring herself to shoo him away because his mother wasn’t around. After the buriel Lillith had stayed in her room and hadnt left since. She couldnt help but feel worried about the two of them.
On one of the days Walda was in the inn checking the materials that would be brought in for the rebuilding process, when she saw Baldor enter with his friend who had a bandage across his head.
Baldor had lost a lot of weight and his face seemed to age more from the grief of losing his twin sister, but overall he seemed fine. He offered her a weak smile when he came in and then introduced her to his friend.
“This here is Gustaw. He will be staying here for a while, helping with the rebuilding and whatever else needed.” With that being said, Baldor nodded to them both before turning to leave to help one of the builders carry the materials out of the inn.
Walda wondered when she had become a person in charge of the inn, but knowing how depressed Lillith had been since her sister’s death, things were up to her to sort out the process of rebuilding. She turned politely to greet Gustaw, a handsome guy with a charming smile and blue eyes.
“Greetings. My, you certainly are as beautiful as they say,” he winked flirtatiously. She remembered now that Gustaw had been one of the men who had helped with the fight outside of the inn. Last she heard of him he was knocked unconscious during the battle and was taken away for treatment. He had been in a state of unconsciousness for weeks.
“Greetings. Thank you for your kind observation. I too have heard a lot about a certain sleeping beauty,” she said back. “Glad to see you’re finally awake.”
“Ah, but alas I am still in mortal danger. The healers have told me my only cure is a kiss from a lovely maiden,” Gustaw replied, a mischievous gleam in his eye as he grinned at her.
“Aha. Is that why you came along with Baldor? Well he certainly is lovely but a maiden he is not, ” she said and Gustaw paused momentarily in shock before returning back to his grin. “Nevertheless,” she continued, “if a maiden is still what you need then rest easy. This inn has no shortcoming when it comes to both maiden and men. You will soon find plenty to sooth your ailment.”
“I agree, Baldor sure is lovely but as you were so kind to point out, he is not a maiden. Furthermore, I fear I may not make it for the opening of this inn,” Gustaw said, recovering from his earlier shock. “Surely a kind soul such as yourself wouldn't allow a poor man to be on the brink of death without showing some mercy.”
“You hardly seem to be on the brink of death,” she couldn't help but scoff.
Gustaw pointed to the bandage covering his head and said, “My good looks deceive you my lady. I may look healthy on the outside but on the inside I am in mortal peril.”
“And the cure for your suffering...”
“Is just a little kiss. Hardly anything really.”
She peered at him curiously for a moment. The man sure was charming, she had to admit. And handsome. The recent days had been too lonely, it couldn't possibly hurt to feel a little something.
“Well I suppose it would be too cruel of me to simply standby and watch you suffer….”
She took a step closer to him and felt the warmth radiating out of his body. He bent his face downwards and gently tilted her head up towards him until they were only a few inches apart. A funny feeling was settling in her stomach. She didn't know this guy but she needed to feel something. Anything.
He bent forwards and then kissed her. His lips were warm against hers, but he was no gentleman. He forced her mouth open and slid his tongue in causing a heat to blazen in her abdomen. She moved her tongue against his, the friction causing her to lose all sense of thought. His arms moved around her waist, pulling her closer towards him. Her hands moved his arms to his neck to his hair, grabbing whatever she could. She could feel him against her, and she didn't know what else to think except that he was warm and she felt cold and she needed….
“Walda?”
Abruptly, she pulled away, gasping for air as she turned around to peer at Elrond who stood there watching them, his arms folded. His eyebrows furrowed as he turned to look suspiciously at Gustaw.
“Oh, hey kid. This is Gustaw. He will be helping around the inn with Baldor,” she told him as she disentagled herself from Gustaw.
Gustaw squeezed her waist once more before letting go and straightened himself. He grinned at Elrond and said, “Hey there kid. As you heard, the name is Gustaw.” He took out his hand and offered it to Elrond who eyed it warily.
He took out his own hand and mumbled, “Elrond.”
Walda took a moment to gather herself while they shook hands and then nodded to Elrond and said, “Right. The pastry shop. I did promise you we could go today.”
She turned to wave goodbye to Gustaw, but he insisted on joining them. Even more strange was that Elrond didn't seem to like the idea of Gustaw joining even though he usually was excited to meet new people. Elrond took hold of her hand in a rather possessive manner and forced himself to stand between Walda and Gustaw.
Instead of pondering about this, Walda kept an eye out in the streets as they walked. She didn't want to run into Orophin. She still hadn't decided whether she wanted to remain friends with him. Gustaw eyed her curiously as she peered around the street and though he asked her whether she was looking for something she didn't reply.

**
A few days later, Walda went to talk with Lillith in her room. It had been weeks since they had buried Gerd, and Lillith had been staying in her room all day barely eating and mostly sleeping and crying. Elrond was being a headache because he insisted on staying with Walda for every second of the day and she couldn't take it anymore. As much as she was growing to like the kid she needed some space for herself. She needed Lillith to get back on track.
She knocked before she entered the room and found Lillith staring out at the window, her face sad and despondent.
“Lillith,” Walda started to say and moved to sit next to her by the window. “You can't go on like this. Your son needs you.”
“Elrond?” she murmured, gazing at Walda for a moment before turning out to look at the window. “How is he doing?”
“He is eating, he is sleeping and he wets his bed everynight. He talks to no one but me. He constantly asks me about you because he is too scared to come see you.” Walda gently took Lillith’s hand and when she turned to look at her, Walda said softly, “He is afraid you will leave him. He is afraid he will be left alone.”
“Did he tell you this?”
“Partly. But I know it because I see the fear in his eye anytime the subject relates to you.”
“Aye. Gerd was right. That boy can be a bit dramatic at times,” Lilith said, shaking her head as tears formed in her eyes.  “When my husband and my daughter died, all I had was my son. I thought it would be the end of us because we had nowehere to go. And then my sister came and forced me to stay with her.”
Tears poured down her cheeks as she continued, “How do I go on? How do I look at myself, at my reflection and go on knowing she won’t be there? I’m so tired Walda. I’m so so tired.”
Walda’s heart ached at the familiarity of the pain, of her sadness and her grief.
She squeezed Lillith’s hand gently and said, “I understand how you feel. When I was young, my parents died and it hurt to breathe . To live every single day remembering and hurting. And then when my uncle came, I thought at first that maybe things would be okay, but then he left too and I was alone.”
Lillithe listened quietly, her hands tightly held in Walda’s as she continued, “But it did get okay. It still hurts a little, even now and it will even tomorrow. But it gets better. It will always get better. You just have to take it one day at a time.”
“One day at a time?”
“Yes, one day at a time. The weight wont go away, but the more time passes the easier it becomes to carry. Besides, don’t you want to see what kind of man Elrond will become?”
Lillith nodded, and said with a smile, “Aye. that boy will grow to become quite a fine young lad. He may even break a couple of hearts.”
Walda liked Elrond for sure, but seeing as how timid the boy was she couldnt help but disagree. But still as she helped Lilith to stand up and get ready for the day, it felt nice to see her and Elrond embrace each other so lovingly. It made her wonder what kind of life she would have had if her parents survived the disease. But when Lillith grabbed her and both she and Elrond pulled her in their embrace as they wept, Walda couldnt help but sigh. There was no point wondering about the past. Despite everything, the present wasn’t too bad after all. 

Day of Reflection

The struggle of winter had finally come to an end as snow began to slowly melt away. A ceremony was held on the 28th to honor the fallen ones from the battle with the orcs and Lillith had gone, a sad but determined expression on her face. Walda was left alone in the inn with Elrond. She had known Gerd and Guthwyn for a short time, but she felt the loss of their presence. She would have gone to the ceremony with Lillith, but some urgent goods were being transferred in the same day and she had to stay in the inn with elrond to recieve it.
“Walda, are you friends with Gustaw?” he asked her, and Walda blinked at him in surprise. He was sitting by the stool on one of the tables while she was gazing out of the window in thought. She moved towards him and sat opposite him by the table.
“I don't know. Maybe?”
She had seen Gustaw frequently since he stayed at the inn and he had made no secret of wanting to spend the night with her. But so far she had turned down his advances, for the moment anyway.
“What about the other guy? I thought you were friends with him?” Elrond asked her. Walda sighed and said, “I’m friends with him too. You can have more than one friend you know.”
“Did you love him? Your friend?”
Walda paused and narrowed her eyes at him. How did he … oh right. It was probably something he overheard his mother and the late Gerd discuss at some point.
“I don’t know if it was love I felt. But he  made me feel comfortable. It was nice talking to him and being with him.”
“Is that different from loving someone?”
Walda groaned internally. Children and their inquisitive nature.
“Love is a little complicated to explain.”
“I’m big enough to understand everything,” he insisted.
“Love comes in different forms kid. Sometimes it's the type where you want to be with the person always and sometimes it's the type where you are simply grateful for someone's company. You can be with someone and love them in a different way then the way you love your mother for example.” No way was she explaining the adult part of love. Walda continued, “I liked being with Orophin. It was pleasant, and he was very kind. But I don't know if I would call it love. But I did like him. A lot in fact. In a different world maybe that would have grown into love. But no. I don't think I loved him.”
Elrond’s expression was grave as he pondered this new information. After a while he turned to her and declared, “I must love you then. Because I want to be with you always.”
Walda couldn't help but smile as she leaned forward and ruffled his hair.
“You love me huh?”
He nodded and said, “If I grow up and become as strong as you, will you love me too?”
Walda raised her eyebrows in surprise and Elrond continued and said, “Gerd told me once that adult love was a special love and that you were strong so you needed someone strong to love. So if I become strong will you love me too? Cause’ I want all kinds of love with you.”
Walda felt a part of herself melt at the earnesty of Elrond and laughed as she took his chubby cheeks in her hand and squeezed. She said, “Listen kid. We can talk again in twenty years. For now just try focusing on loving your mother and making new friends.”
He grumbled for a bit and pestered her with more questions but after a while he left to go disturb the men who came to carry some things to the inn. She saw Gustaw and Baldor from among the men and when Gustaw winked at her she simply smiled. It was a long month, but she felt a little less cold. What she had lost and what she gained made her believe all the more that truly in life nothing was permanent. Talking to Elrond made her realize that love was something she never really thought about or opened herself to. But just like she told Lillith, she had to take it a day at a time and see where life would take her.   

Round status : R0 Complete, R1 Complete, R2 Complete, R3 Complete

Last edited by MissKiki (14/06/2020 at 22:15)

Name: Asta, Sindar Half-Elf
Age: 1633
Interests: Orophin RI, Fimlas FI, Siriondil FI


Story:

The Blood of Battle ( Days of Ringare )

The Battle, Part 1

The horde that approached looked like a slimy mass of the most gruesome insects.
Asta stared, feeling sick to her stomach, as she watched the army of orcs approach. She was one of many who was both skilled as an archer and as a swordsman. After she and Orophin returned to the crowd behind the great walls of Ubbin Falls, she was summoned to the top of the walls to help with the first line of defence.
Asta glared down at the mass as they stopped in front of the walls. She stretched out her limbs, shifting from one foot to the other, focusing. Her adrenaline spiked at the sight of the ugly faces but she forced it to back down, sharpening her other senses. She rolled her shoulders, loosening her body. The growling orcs glared up at them.
An average Orc was short, close to a hobbit's height. The largest Orc would be almost the size of a man. As Asta stared at the wave of sickly green, brown, and black, she wanted to throw up.
The beasts were hideous, their faces and bodies deformed. Nothing like Elves, Men, or Hobbits.
The products of evil.
She was standing next to Ubbin Falls’s leader, Elernil, as he paced the top of the wall and came to a stop next to her. Turgon’s Uncle. He was growling under his breath, eyes blazing.
As Asta stared down at the horde, she noticed something.
“They are not in armour,” she murmured. The Orcs also looked tired. This… this could be to their advantage.
“Yes, let’s hope this works in our favour,” Elernil muttered. “The sheer number of them will be a challenge.”
Asta shrugged as she continued to stretch. “What’s a little challenge for our great warriors, eh?”
Elernil gave her a bored glance. “You sound as unamusing as my nephew’s friends.” He walked away.
“I thought it was funny,” one of the other archers told her. She grinned at him.
The Orc’s army sounded their battle horn again. The archers turned to position as the orcs roared and charged.
Asta readied her bow and arrow, sighting her target.
Elernil’s voice rang out, issuing command.
She fired.

*

The battle was fierce.
Asta, having discarded her bow and empty quiver, yanked her sword out of the body of one of the Orcs. She was exhausted.
At some point, the Orcs had managed to conquer the walls. She’d fought with her sword, jumping to join the battle on the streets. She swung, slicing into the disgusting bodies. She stabbed with her dagger, not letting go of either of her weapons’ hilts. Asta was covered in blood, most of it from her fights.
At some point she found herself fighting next to Orophin. He was a delightful fighter, killing so many orcs so quickly. Fighting next to him made her feel like she could suck in a breath.
“Tired already, m’lady?” Orophin grunted as he beheaded one orc and proceeded to stab another immediately after.
“Well, what can I say?” Asta asked, kicking at an orc and running her sword straight down its chest. Its roar died with it. “I’m a little overwhelmed.”
Orophin laughed. He whirled and caught an orc in its face, running his sword right through it. Asta killed an orc behind him.
“It will only be for a short while longer,” Orophin said, grinning as he came to her side again, casually beheading another orc.
“Can you stop with the jokes?” Brac screamed as he charged past them, his sword swinging.
Orophin and Asta looked at each other.
“Perhaps he wouldn’t be so angry if he took a stab at it,” Orophin said, stabbing an orc who came charging. Asta kicked another, cutting across its chest.
“He thinks we have a hideous sense of humour,” Asta muttered. Simultaneously, they glanced at the ugly faces of the orcs advancing on them. They glanced at each other and snickered.
They turned to the orcs, swords dripping with blood.

The Battle, Part 2

She had stopped thinking, focusing only on her physical strength and her fighter instincts. The Orcs just kept coming. It seemed like there was no end. Asta lost all concept of time and all she knew was that she needed to protect her people and stop the hateful orcs from killing.
During the battle, she and Orophin had been separated. She fought alongside some of her people, refusing to loosen her grip on her weapons. The orcs came brandishing their blunt weapons, fighting simply for the sake of killing. Snorts and grunts came out of them as they attacked. Some orcs broke off to head into the districts and Asta was relieved to see Ubbin Falls’ armies split up to chase after them. She couldn’t break free from the horde that she was fighting to run to Brac’s home.
She feared for her family and friends and for Orophin.
An Orc rushed at her, wildly swinging his weapon. She let out an angry cry, clashing his weapon with her sword and stabbing his head with her dagger.
She thought she saw Brac and a few others give chase to orcs rushing into the Elven District, but she wasn’t sure. 
A searing pain stabbed her in her thigh and without hesitation, she turned and sliced her sword into the offender. Another searing burn came from her shin and she turned to give her sword more to cut into. There were terrible screams in the air; of rage, of grief, of pain. All around her, warriors fought fiercely, not hesitating to jump to another’s aid.
She and another warrior defended someone’s home that had gotten broken into. The mother and child were ushered to their bedroom and a warrior assured them that she would stand guard.
Asta left to continue the battle in the streets.
She flinched at the light that cut into her eyes and she didn’t dare pause to allow her eyes to adjust. Her left arm throbbed in pain but she ignored it, clenching her dagger as she turned to face her next targets.
Two of the ugly beasts charged at her, eyes wild as they brandished their weapons recklessly and without form. They reached just above her knees but they were frightfully strong. She dodged, slicing into their bare chests and sinking her dagger into whatever hideous flesh she could find.
A chilling laugh caught her ears, amidst the chaos and she looked up from the dead bodies at her feet.
She had somehow gotten herself isolated and into a corner. She gritted her teeth and backed up when she realized that she was surrounded. Her back touched one of the destroyed buildings, her heart thudding painfully in her chest as she glared at the hateful faces in front of her.
More than ten of them surrounded her, vicious grins on their ugly, deformed faces. Their weapons were pointed at her as they taunted her. Slicing and stabbing. She managed to dodge enough to keep her wounds shallow.
“Pretty,” one of the orcs growled in a gravelly voice. He advanced with a maddening glint in his beady eyes, raising his weapon. Asta lunged forward, stabbing him through the chest with her sword. He went down with her on top and she stabbed his face with her dagger, dragging it down and tearing his face open.
Her body burned with exertion and she found she couldn’t move her left arm very well. She tried to yank her dagger out of the Orc’s face but her hand wouldn’t comply. The blood-slicked handle wasn’t helping, either.
She looked around her. The orcs were grinning maniacally, pushing at each other and coming towards her.
The world slowed down.
She could see others fighting beyond the circle that surrounded her. She didn’t know where Brac was but she hoped he’d made it in time to defend Galadriel and Fimlas.
Orophin…
Her eyes found him fighting fiercely, looking more like a terrifying tornado than a man.
My, what a gorgeous tornado of fury.
He was still in combat, even while covered in blood. If he could be brave like that, then so could she.
With a pained grunt, she heaved herself up, gripping her sword and letting go of her dagger still stuck in the orc’s dead body. She spat out the blood from her mouth; if they all decided to pounce her now, she was dead.
Her vision swam.
She wouldn’t get to see Brac’s child.
Or listen to Fimlas’s humming as she tended to her little herb garden.
Orophin…. No, she couldn’t bear to think of him.
An orc charged her, she swung, missed and landed next to the orc with her dagger in it. Forcing her body to listen, she grabbed her dagger, yanked it out with sheer will and sunk it into the charging orc’s rough stomach, ripping it open. Blood gushed out, drenching her. The orcs advanced closer.
Her chest heaved as she forced herself to get off her knees. She couldn’t muster the strength.
Weakly, she lifted up her sword, praying for a last burst of energy.
She wasn’t going to make it.
Asta looked up. Maybe she could die seeing Orophin’s magnificent fighting form…
He spun around just then, his eyes meeting hers.
Orophin…
Asta saw the moment his eyes went from fierce warrior straight into blind, mindless rage.
He took one step then two and then he was running towards her with a battle cry, catching the orcs’ attention. They turned.
“No!” she screamed at him. He jumped right in front of her, his back to her as he faced off with the orcs. She willed her stupid body to move but it refused to listen.
Orophin raged, sword moving too fast for the eye to see. The reflection of the sun glinted off his sword as he fought. An orc managed to slash across Orophin’s stomach but Orophin simply beheaded him as though the wound didn’t exist.
Asta clenched her sword, absolutely furious with Orophin and terrified out of her mind for him.
But that gave her the last burst of strength she needed. The only thing she could do right now, was to assist him.
Her body screamed in protest as she used her sword as a crutch to get herself up. An orc charged.
Asta jumped back into battle, forcing her exhausted muscles to work as she cleaved and sliced into the hordes of deformed bodies with the man she loved.

*

The battle was won.
Asta and Orophin stood together, bleeding and wounded, their swords drenched in blood, as they stared at the orcs' retreating figures.
Blood and bodies drenched the city streets. The air was silent in the afternoon light for a moment.
A victorious cheer rang out from the walls, echoing down to the streets of the remaining fighters.
She turned to Orophin and delivered a kick to his leg. He avoided it, latching onto her arm. They lost their balance on the blood soaked road, slipped and fell.
They both let out groans of pain as they lay on the dirty ground.
Orophin grabbed Asta to him and she weakly tried to fight him off.
“Fool,” she whispered, exhausted.
“For you, m’lady, I am,” he whispered into her ear, voice weak.
She wrapped her arms around him. She felt him go limp and pulled back to look at him. He was unconscious.
She sat up immediately, causing her vision to waver, and with great effort, rested her head on his chest. She could hear the thumping of his heat. Faint, but steady.
She lifted her head and gazed down at Orophin's bloodsoaked face.
He was indeed a fierce warrior.
She searched her body for any part of her clothing that wasn't soaked in blood and used it to wipe her warrior's face as clean as she could. Her fingers tenderly brushed across his cheek.
He may not feel the same way she did, but Asta realized that she did indeed love him. What she thought was just a fleeting, momentary affection turned out to be a little deeper. She lowered her head and pressed her lips to his cheek.
She was too tired to stand back up and her body was sore. She heard people run into the battlefield, yelling out for their people.
She dragged herself into a sitting position, lifting Orophin's head so that it rested on her lap instead of the dirty ground.
And that was how one of the healers found her; cradling Orophin's head in her lap, shielding him from the afternoon's sun, and on the verge of blacking out.
The last thing she saw was Fimlas rushing towards her, tears in her eyes.
She smiled and then darkness claimed her.

The Aftermath ( Days of Ringare )

A Threat for the Madman

Fimlas ran after Asta as she stormed towards Orophin’s room, swinging her sword.
“Asta, you can’t just come here and threaten one of my patients!” Fimlas cried as she followed Asta.
“He’s not a patient. He’s a madman,” Asta responded calmly.
Asta had woken up to find Fimlas besides her, treating her wounds. Fimlas couldn’t stay for long as she had many others to tend to but she had given Asta a basic rundown; Brac had defended Galadriel and Fimlas from the orcs that broke into their home. They’re both alive and well and Brac had a few cuts on his body but nothing too deep. They are currently staying in Brac’s parents’ home while they deal with the aftermath. The healing flowers that Fimlas used were a great help and she was extremely busy tending to the wounded.
Asta had been taken to where the injured people had been and had been treated while unconscious.
Orophin had regained consciousness before she and was treated for terribly deep wounds that would require him to rest in bed. He is to be bed-ridden.
Asta was in her own room in her parents' home and she had Galadriel and Brac fussing greatly over her.
Once she found all her limbs to be moving, albeit a little sore and groggy, she had promptly threw the covers off and slipped into clean clothes. Someone had bathed her while she was unconscious, she suspected it was one of the women.
She had then grabbed her sword and was marching to Orophin’s house where Fimlas, who was tending to him, had caught her.
Asta swung open the door of Orophin’s room.
He was sitting in bed, shirtless, devastatingly handsome, and covered in bandage dressings. His arm was stretched to the side where a healer was dressing a wound on his forearm. The healer stood by him, blinking at Asta and her sword.
Orophin eyed her warily. He opened his mouth.
“Asta!” Fimlas jumped in front of her, spreading her arms. “What are you doing?”
“I came to fulfil my promise,” she told Fimlas, pointing her sword at Orophin.
“What kind of promise involves you brandishing your weapon at the injured?” Fimlas asked, exasperated.
“Yeah, what kind of promise?” Orophin called.
Asta turned to him, narrowing her eyes. “I promised to kill you if you died.”
Fimlas glared at Asta, hands on her hips. “He’s very much alive, Asta. You should have listened to him jest earlier. It is impossible for his corpse to be talking let alone jesting.”
Asta stared at her friend. “But he—”
“I don’t want to hear it,” she said firmly.
“I’m alive!” Orophin argued, lifting his eyebrows. “If I were dead I’d understand but—”
Asta whirled on him, pointing her sword at him. “You can’t just charge a horde of orcs! Are you mentally unsound? I should kill you.” She nodded to herself, swinging her sword calmly.
“You were trapped!”
“Yes, but I had it under control!”
“You looked at me like you were saying goodbye!” Orophin growled, fists clenching his bedding. His eyes flashed with anger. His anger called out to hers and she responded furiously.
“Alright, I didn’t have it all under control but why would you do that? You’re mad! Mad!” Asta spread her arms in disbelief. “There were more than ten orcs! I saw them crawl all over you! You could have died, Orophin.”
There was silence as he glared at her. His eyes flickered to the healers. Asta’s heart pounded.
Fimlas coughed. “Right. Yes. Ah, Storr, let’s tend to the other injured.”
“But—”
“Let’s go.”
The healers left, shutting the door behind them.
"Don't you understand?" Asta asked, angrily. "You could have died."
Orophin looked at Asta, his voice lowering.
“Then I would have died for you.”
Asta dropped her sword and glared at Orophin. He glared right back.
“This isn’t a joke, Orophin.”
“Doesn it look like I’m jesting?”
Asta sighed, rubbing her head. “Orophin, please don’t do such reckless things. Don’t throw your life away for—”
“Would you have jumped in to defend me?” he asked. She dropped her hand.
“Of course I would. But Orophin—”
“There is not ‘but’s, Asta. I did for you what you would do for me.” He shrugged and then smiled. “Come here, m’lady.”
She sighed as her anger evaporated. This man was dangerous for her health. As she stepped towards him, she realized her pants were slipping. She spun around swiftly.
"What's the matter?"
"My pants are trying to escape," she told him as she tightened the lace. She turned back around once her pants were secured.
Orophin’s eyes darkened as his eyes ran down the length of her body. He gave her a slow smile. “I’ve seen you in the nude before, my beauty. Touched and kissed and—”
“Okay, okay!” Asta said, throwing her hands up. “Must you be so crude?” She headed for his bedside, aiming for the chair the healer had been in. But once she got within reach, Orophin grabbed her and dragged her across his lap.
They both winced at the pain of their injuries.
“Flashy move,” she muttered to him. She sat straddling his lap, painfully aware of every inch of his warm body. She had no idea what to do. So she looked at his injuries.
Which was, of course, a mistake because her greedy eyes were delighted by all the bare skin of his chest.
No, focus, Asta. He’s a madman who jumped into a horde of orcs.
Asta looked at his stomach, ignoring his well defined chest and his delightfully delicious collarbones and his strong, broad shoulders…
“Does it hurt very much?” Asta murmured, fingers hovering over the dressed wound on his stomach. She didn’t dare touch it for fear of bringing him pain. Her heart clenched at the thought of being the reason he got so injured. Her eyes found the dressing on his left forearm and her eyebrows came together in concern.
Orophin nodded somberly, eyes twinkling. “Very much. I may not be able to move around.” He gazed at her. "What about your injuries?"
She shrugged. "I'm not on bed rest but I'm told not to lift anything heavy or go running through the town. I want to help."
"You could help me," Orophin offered. "I'm in immense pain and I fear you're the only healer I trust."
"I'm not a healer, though."
"No? Could have fooled me with your concern when you burst through my door." He paused. "The sword must be to help cut off the bandages. My, you're ahead of your time, m'lady."
Asta laughed. She lifted her eyes to his.
Her heart faltered.
He was looking at her with such tenderness, her heart ached. Gently, his fingers brushed across her face, thumb brushing her lower lip. His other hand slid around her waist, pressing in the small of her back and igniting heat to flow through her body.
Heat ran across her chest and she blushed when his eyes ran down and fixed on her breasts. He looked up again, eyes filling up with desire and uncertainty and…
Uncertainty?
Asta blinked. Why… why was Orophin uncertain? That was highly unusual.
She opened her mouth to ask him, but he cut her off, leaning forward and pressing a kiss to her mouth.
“Thank you for staying alive, m’lady,” he breathed. His hand slipped to cup her rear and slide her closer. She gasped at the friction and her eyes flew open.
“Right back at you, m’lord,” she whispered.
He kissed her hard, opening her mouth to slide his tongue in. It felt like the kiss they shared before the battle but there was something else.
It was so much more intense, so much more alive.
Was it because they survived the battle? Was it something else?
Asta couldn’t think any more as Orophin claimed her mouth, demanding a response from her. Her fingers crawled greedily up his chest and into his hair. They kissed fiercely, bodies pressing sensually together as they moved hungrily.
She sucked on his tongue and he let out a deep groan, eliciting an excited reaction from her. She shifted her hips and excitement burst over her at the response.
“You taste exquisite, m’lady,” he murmured, fingers locking around the back of her neck. “I want—”
“ASTA!”
Asta let out a horrified gasp, tearing herself off of Orophin. She dived into the chair, re-knotting her pants from where Orophin’s hands had untied it—When did he even do that?— while Orophin plucked the blanket across his lap, just as his door flew open and Brac stormed in.
“Brother!” Asta cried, breathlessly clapping. “How delightful of you to drop by—”
“Fimlas told me you tried to stab the man who saved you!”
Asta’s mouth dropped open, not daring to look in Orophin’s way. Galadriel came running behind Brac.
“Brac! I’m sure it wasn’t like that—”
“Is this what you do to people who try to save you?” Brac demanded, hands on his hip. “You stab them?”
She unwittingly glanced over to see Orophin with his lips pursed tightly together, shaking with silent laughter.
“I didn’t stab him,” Asta muttered. “Shouldn’t your main concern be our health, why are you reprimanding me?”
Brac shook his head. “I already visited him, delighted to find him alive and well… only to hear that my sister—who was the reason he has one of his most major injuries might I remind you—came storming into the room waving her sword around and threatening to stab him.”
Asta lifted her chin up, miffed. “I pointed my sword and threatened to kill him not stab him.”
Galadriel sighed. “That’s much worse, my dear.”
Brac peered at her. “Why is your hair such a mess?”
Asta blinked and hurriedly brushed it down with her fingers. Galadriel’s eyes followed the movement and swiftly moved to Orophin who had very cleverly kept an innocent mask in place. She snickered behind Brac’s back, eyes twinkling.
“I— I just woke up and rushed out,” Asta said, trying not to blush.
Brac sighed. “Come now, Asta, let’s leave Orophin to rest.”
Orophin cleared his throat. He looked like he was about to say something foolish so Asta jumped out of her chair.
“Yes, let’s!” She turned to Orophin with a big smile, patting his shoulder. “Rest well.”
He narrowed his eyes at her. “I may not be able to rest well.”
“Look, your death threats are stressing him out,” Brac pointed out, shaking his head in disapproval. “Leave him, Asta. Let’s go home.”
Asta smiled at Orophin before she left the room with her brother and sister-in-law.

The Petulant Wolf

Asta saw little of Fimlas over the next few days.
The medicinal flower had proved to be an immense success and Fimlas was busy distributing it and rushing around to help with the injured. One of the other healers who’d come by to tend to her injures had let her in on who had passed away and who got gravelly injured.
Asta was happy to hear that Turgon was unharmed, thanks to his multitude of guards. She knew he hated violence and she didn’t want his hands, which were meant for music, to have to lift a sword. She heard many people died and she felt terribly sad. Unfortunately, there was too much to do in the city and all the uninjured were busy fixing up the city, preparing for winter after the orcs had destroyed many of the District's supplies, and tending to the wounded. She was pleasantly surprised to hear that Turgon had opened his home for those who needed shelter and for the wounded.
She had asked for Gustaw’s fate and was relieved to find that he was alive. He’d been found unconscious outside the walls after the battle. He was terribly injured, but alive.
Turgon and some of her own friends came to visit her as often as they could but as they were uninjured, for the most part, they were helping out in the city.
Asta eyed her left arm which had been smeared with Fimlas’s medicinal paste and covered in wrappings. She still couldn’t quite grip anything tightly with her left arm and she hated to admit it, but walking was a little difficult. One of the healers told her that she’d gotten a deep cut on her leg and several abrasions on her other leg, which was why she was terribly sore.
But that wouldn't stop her from leaving her house. She hated being forced to stay in one place for too long. She felt bad for Orophin being stuck in his home for she knew he would hate it too.
Perhaps she should take some food to him.
She stopped by one of the bakeries that were open since Valacar's was closed due to his injuries.
There wasn’t a lot of sadness due to people being very busy but Asta knew they would hold a day of mourning once they dealt with the aftermath of the battle.
It had been only a week since then.
Asta shifted the basket with her baked goods and limped her way to Orophin's. She saw a few men talk about where to place the rubble of the buildings temporarily and she grinned, walking up to them.
When Asta pushed open the door to Orophin’s room, she caught him slipping on a shirt and simultaneously reaching for his bedroom window.
He froze as he met her gaze.
She just smiled.
“Go ahead and try to sneak out,” she encouraged, limping to the edge of his bed and sitting down, placing the dessert on a nearby table. She waved at him. “Let’s see how a mighty warrior, with a mighty gaping wound in his stomach, jumps down from a second floor window.”
He narrowed his eyes at her. “You did something outside my window, didn't you?”
She blinked at him innocently. “Did I?”
Orophin opened his window and stuck his head out. After a moment he closed the window and shuffled back into bed. “On the other hand, I quite enjoy my bed rest.”
Asta snickered.
She had gotten some of the male warriors who were uninjured to move the sharp debris and fallen wood under Orophin’s window. So if he tried to jump, he’d get stabbed in the process.
She noticed his tray of food, untouched by his bedside. She got up and took a seat next to his bed. “Why aren’t you eating?”
“It’s lonely eating alone,” he said. Asta rolled her eyes.
“You don’t always eat alone. You always have visitors. Come now, m'lord.”
Orophin frowned, petulant. “How come you get to walk around?” he complained.
“Because unlike some, I didn’t throw myself at a horde of orcs,” Asta said, tasting his soup to check the temperature. It wasn’t hot but it hadn’t gotten ice-cold yet. She handed it to him. “Now, be a good little warrior and drink your soup.”
“It’s cold.”
“It would have been warm if you drank it immediately.”
“I don’t mean the soup. I mean the room,” Orophin smiled at her, eyes glinting mischievously. “Body warmth is the best, you know.” He patted the bed space next to him.
Asta laughed, pointing her finger at him. “Don’t start, m’lord. Everytime you try to get frisky, someone comes barging in. I will not get caught nude on top of you.”
“I can be on top, if you’d like.”
She laughed again.

*

Two weeks after the battle against the Orcs, Asta started to feel like herself again. Her body no longer ached like there were mountains on them. She moved around, humming under her breath and trying not to think.
Unfortunately, since she was at Orophin's a lot to prevent him from trying to escape his home, she had been there when he received visitors.
Orophin had been getting a lot of visitors, many from beautiful women.
There was one woman who had come to visit him and Asta recognized her from the archery tournament. The one who had grinned at Hallas’s loss. She was...cute.
Well, fierce. But cute. Asta had taken her to Orophin’s room where he had immediately proceeded to engage her in conversation with his visitor. Really, all Asta wanted to do was stab something.
Why did Orophin know all the beautiful women?
She’d be lying if she said she didn’t feel terribly jealous and every time she heard a visitor being brought up, so she’d either duck into a nearby room and pretend she didn’t exist, hating her feelings, or she would quickly take her leave and flee from his house.
Now that she was feeling more like herself, her earlier feelings about Orophin during the battle came crashing down on her. She didn’t know how to handle those feelings; she’d never been in love before. Everytime she went to Orophin’s, she did it not to simply care for him and give him company, she did it to play and tease him. She enjoyed being with him and she couldn’t wait for him to get better so that they could look for mischief together.
Her heart raced everytime he looked at her and whenever he called her his m’lady, she melted. She was anxious about how her feelings had deepened. What if he didn’t feel the same bond that she did?
Her heart ached immensely at the thought.
Right now she didn’t want to bring up anything regarding their relationship, which was becoming increasingly intimate, because she wanted him to recover fully first. And selfishly, she wanted to steal more moments she could enjoy his company.
She didn’t know what to do with herself, alone and bored in her room.
So naturally, she decided to go to Orophin’s. She knocked on his house door and once let in by one of his servants, she stilled to listen for any sounds. She didn’t want to interrupt him if he was having any visitors.
Silence met her ears.
She opened the door to Orophin's room and poked her head in.
She found him sitting up and reading. He looked up and a smile drew itself across his lips.
Before she could speak, he spoke up.
“I’m terribly bored. Play with me.”
“Are you a child?” she asked, moving to his bedside. She did what she usually did when she came by; checked that his pitcher was full of water, checked if his wounds needed dressing and checked to see if his plates were empty. It seemed his servant had cleared away the dishes.
“You didn’t come to me for a few days. Why?” Orophin put his book down as he turned to her. Asta smiled nonchalantly as she busied herself with sitting down in the chair.
There wasn’t much to be busy with.
“You had many visitors. I didn’t want to intrude.”
“M’lady.”
Asta looked up and saw him looking at her, eyes dark. Instantly, her heart started to pound and she got nervous. “Y-yes, M’lord?”
“You aren’t intruding and you will never be considered as such. Your company is dear to me so I would wish you wouldn’t hide away.”
Asta laughed. “Haven’t I irritated you enough?”
He smiled, slow and warm. His eyes were dark with wicked mischief. “There are only two things that irritates me about you; your ability to get yourself into dangerous situations and your ability to stay out of reach. Why don’t you come closer?”
Asta narrowed her eyes, warmth spreading through her body. Her body tightened with anticipation. She leaned forward, eyes twinkling. “Sounds like a hungry wolf inviting a sheep into its den.”
He chuckled, a low sensuous sound, as he leaned towards her. “Are you a sheep, m’lady?”
“Are you a wolf, m’lord?” She murmured, unable to stop herself from leaning closer. His eyes dropped to her lips, the mirth getting chased away. There was a strange sort of wonder in his eyes.
His hand reached for her, resting on the side of her neck. His warm hand was so big, he could probably strangle her with one hand. Instead, he swept his thumb up and down her throat, sending shivers down her spine. His thumb stopped at her chin.
He pressed down lightly, causing her mouth to open.
Her breathing stopped for a moment. He was staring at her mouth.
His voice lowered, became deeper, calling out to some feminine primal reaction. “Well, I am hungry.” His words fell on her lips, their mouth just barely touching—
There was a knock on the door.
They broke apart, Orophin cursing under his breath.
“One of these days, you won’t be able to leave my den,” he growled to Asta. She didn’t get a chance to respond, not that she could anyway, before he turned and called out in a normal voice. “Come in.”
Fimlas poked her head around the door, a smile on her face. “Hello!”
Asta smiled, jumping to her feet, hoping she didn’t look as flustered as she felt. “Fimlas!”
Her friend shook her head. "I thought I may find you here when you weren't at home."
"I only come to make sure he doesn't escape. He keeps complaining," Asta laughed, pretending not to notice his disbelief.
"Traitor," he whispered to her.
“Orophin, might I steal your companion for a while?” her friend asked, directing a sweet smile to Orophin.
“Of course you may,” Asta said, walking towards her. Fimlas took her hand and grinned at Orophin whose brows were furrowed.
“Don’t worry, you won’t be alone. There’s a rowdy group of men waiting to enter.”
His eyes lit up.
Asta laughed and allowed Fimlas to guide her out of the house. Indeed, Turgon and a few other men were waiting outside. Turgon smiled at her as she passed by.
He had visited her during the rare times he wasn’t busy with the city.
“Aren’t you busy, Fimlas?” Asta asked her friend as they walked down the street arm-in-arm. The city was getting back together as Asta was glad to see people walking around normally again.
“I needed some space to breathe. I thought I’d spend it with you as I haven’t been able to lately.”
Asta narrowed her eyes at her friend’s innocent expression. “You want to know something.”
FImlas eyes sparkled as she laughed. “Come now, would I really drag you out just for some petty gossip?”
Asta looked at her and then at the city and then back at her. “Yes, I believe you would.”
Fimlas just laughed.

Whispers of Women

“I cannot believe you pointed a sword at Orophin,” Fimlas laughed, shaking her head. “I always knew you were a little strange but you always surprise me.”
Asta glared mockingly at her friend. “I wasn’t thinking! I just woke up and I remembered that he went and jumped into the horde as though jumping into a river! I was furious.”
“He was injured! What would you have done if I hadn’t stopped you? Stabbed him?”
There was a pause as Asta considered that. She looked at Fimlas whose jaw dropped open.
She threw her head back and laughed. “Asta!”
“I don’t know,” Asta admitted. “As I’ve said, I wasn’t thinking too clearly.”
The women continued to chuckle as they passed through Ubbin Falls.
“So, what is going on with you and Orophin?” Fimlas asked. “You two have something going on, I can see it.”
Heat engulfed Asta’s face as she opened her mouth to say something. Nothing came out.
Fimlas raised an eyebrow. “You like him!”
Asta dropped her gaze and pretended to be interested in the rebuilding of one of the houses. She heard Fimlas’s gasp.
“You care for him more deeply?”
Asta turned to Fimlas, heart pounding as she tried to keep her muddled emotions in check. Finally she said, “I don’t know when it happened! Just… I’ve always had fond feelings for him; we used to get into a lot of mischief together. And he’s funny and so very good to me.” Asta lowered her voice. “He makes my heart race.”
“Have you…” Fimlas paused, visibly trying to choose her words. “...shared his bed?”
Asta clamped her mouth shut as another blush assaulted her face. “Once. Before I left Ubbin Falls.” She groaned bringing her hands up to his face. “I couldn’t stop thinking about it.”
Fimlas laughed. “He must have been very good.”
Asta just sighed sadly. “I fear he may seduce me back into his bed.”
Her friend looked at her, brows furrowing. “Why is that bad?”
“Because I may let him. This body,” Asta pointed at herself, “is a traitor when it comes to that man. Sometimes I fear I may jump him while he’s not looking.”
Fimlas giggled, playfully hitting Asta’s shoulder. “Asta, you’re so cheeky.”
She gave her friend a mournful look. “It’s true. Everytime we’re in a room alone together, he tries to seduce me.”
“Tries? By the sound of it, it sounds like he has succeeded--” Fimlas came to a sudden halt. “Wait! When I came to the room… did I… interrupt… anything?”
Asta stayed silent and instead pulled her friend along. Fimlas let out a choked laugh of disbelief.
“My apologies!”
Asta just sighed. “It’s alright, you’ve just saved me from warming his bed.”
Fimlas’s mirth faded. “What is it, my friend?”
Asta leaned her head on Fimlas’s shoulder. “I fear… I fear he may not feel the same way.”
Fimlas frowned. “Whatever do you mean?”
“I feel my friendship with Orophin has become deeper. But what if it's just me? We touch, flirt and kiss. They all mean something to me. What if its just me?” Asta’s voice softened in the end, unsure.
“Asta, the man got injured for you.”
Asta waved that away. “Orophin cares deeply for his family and friends. He probably did it because I was his close friend.”
Fimlas shook her head. “No, my dear. You fight to protect your dear ones and if your friend was trapped, you would think of a way to protect both of you. Did he stop and think of a solution?”
Asta thought about it, confused. “No. He just… he just jumped in?”
“Did he stand beside you and help you up?”
Asta frowned. “He stood in front of me.”
Fimlas nodded. “Ah, you mean he put himself between you and the danger? Without thinking?”
Asta nodded, mute.
“That, my dear, is an act of more than just friendship. He would die to protect you. I’m quite sure what he feels for you isn’t simply friendship.”
Asta’s head started to pound. “This is too much. Tell me about you. Did you have anyone?”
Her friend was quiet for a moment as they strolled through the Human District. “There was someone, once. In Mirkwood.”
Asta turned to her friend, waiting.
Fimlas blushed, turning her gaze away. “One of Thranduil’s guards. He was so very handsome, so very strong and kind. Why, I was drawn to him like a moth to fire!”
“What happened?” Asta asked. Fimlas giggled, shaking her head.
“It was a brief but very passionate love affair.”
Asta eyed her friend. “With that blush, I wonder what kind of passion that was.”
“If you would like me to repeat that night’s events--”
“No!” Asta cried out. “Please! Spare me the details.”
They laughed together. They shared a comfortable silence as they started their way back to Asta's home.
“You know, my dear Asta, whether you choose to act upon your feelings or not, I hope you realize that Orophin cares deeply for you,” Fimlas said. Asta looked at her in question. Fimlas tucked a strand of hair behind Asta’s ear. “You’re beautiful, kind, funny, and brave. Any man would be lucky to be in your company. And perhaps Orophin knows that. I can see it when he looks at you. Why, I believe everyone can see the way you two are around each other. But take it at your own pace. Do what you feel is right and what makes you happy.”
Asta smiled at her friend. “You are a precious thing, Fimlas. Very precious. I hope you know that.”
Fimlas grinned. “I do now.”

Seasons ( Days of Navinye )

The Strange Fire

Asta had spent most of Rinagre indoors, so she’d missed the harshness of winter. The cold bite of winter was easing as the weeks of Navinye went by.
She spent most of her time visiting her injured friends, Gustaw being one of them, tending to a pregnant Galadriel and helping out with the repairs of Brac’s house. Their parents’ home was still a grand space to live in, but Brac had liked having a home he’d earned on his own. Asta decided she would move into her parents’ home once Brac’s place was done.
An announcement came out that a Day of Mourning will be held on the 28th of Navinye.
She hadn't been able to visit Orophin much as of late, as she was strong enough to help tend to the city's recovery.
A few days before the 28th, a knock sounded at the door. Asta looked up from the book she was reading.
Brac and Galadriel had taken a stroll through the Human District for Galadriel was having a craving for one of the Human’s choice of desserts. Fimlas had just left for her herb garden so Asta wondered who would be at the door.
She swung it open to see Orophin standing there, in all his warrior, handsome glory. She smiled widely at him, excited to see him out and about.
“M’lord!” she said, delighted, waving him in. Orophin smiled, stepping into the house.
“Oh, it’s wonderful to see you up and about.” She glanced at his stomach as she led him to their kitchen to pour him something hot to drink. “Have you healed completely?”
He cleared his throat. “Almost, it’s only a little sore now. Fimlas’s ointment worked wonders.”
“I know!” Asta said, excitedly as she placed a cup of tea in front of him. “I’m so thrilled with her discovery.”
“Yes.” He cleared his throat, muttering a thank you as he took the cup.
Asta blinked at him, a smile still on her face. “What’s the matter, Orophin?”
He looked up at her and then quickly away. “Nothing.”
“Did you do something suspicious?” she teased, her smile wavering. Why wasn’t he looking at her?
He didn’t say anything and drank his tea in silence. Something must be wrong.
Asta walked around the table and took a seat next to him. She reached out to touch his shoulder—
Orophin jerked out of her reach, blinking rapidly. Asta froze.
She dropped her hand, hurt flashing through her chest. She put her hand in her lap and tilted her head to the side, giving him a smile to cover up her hurt.
“Did I do something to offend you, m’lord?” she murmured. Her chest burned from his rejection since she was used to touching him freely. She wondered if it really was just her who felt their connection.
“No, you didn’t offend me,” he said, voice quiet as he stared down at his cup. There was silence for a while before he suddenly turned to face her. “I've had some time to think these past few weeks as I was recovering. Something’s strange.”
She blinked at his declaration, tilting her head to the side. She looked up at him in confusion. “Strange?”
He opened his mouth and then closed it, eyebrows furrowing together. He cleared his throat again. “I’ve never been in love,” he blurted out.
Asta blinked, confused. Then horror seeped into her veins. No.
Was he going to confess to being in love with someone? Which one of the beautiful women who had visited him was it?
“I don’t think love exists,” he continued, oblivious to the chaos happening within her.
Asta hurriedly went through the faces in her head. Which one was it? The pretty dark-haired human? The silver-haired beauty?
Was Asta just going to be Orophin’s friend? But they’d kiss! And he seemed to want to share her bed…
“Atleast, I thought it didn’t exist.” Orophin frowned, unsure. “I don’t think that way anymore. Do you… understand?”
Asta fixed a smile on her face, hoping she didn’t look panicked. “Yes!”
His eyes narrowed. “Do you?”
Asta blinked, dropping her eyes to her lap. She took in a breath before looking up at him. “Truthfully, no,” she admitted. She replayed his words in her head. “You feel like you believe love exists now?”
He stared at her in silence, his eyes going over her face again and again.
“Stop looking at me like that, Orophin,” Asta let out a nervous laugh.
“Why?”
You make me nervous and giddy and I want to jump you.
“You’ll wear my face out.” Was what she said instead. He leaned forward suddenly, causing her to jump in surprise.
He stared at her more intensely. She opened her mouth.
“Shh, m’lady,” he murmured. “I’m trying to see something.”
Her mouth closed and she sighed, looking back at him. “Fine, m’lord.”
They gazed at each other for a moment.
Asta felt the air tighten with tension, sizzling with heat between them. She stared at his handsome face, into those beautiful eyes. Eyes that were also full of mirth and mischief. That fierce warrior face.
Her body started to ache for him. She wanted him.
Orophin’s eyes grew dark. She saw his fists clench.
It was too much.
Her heart thudded. Her body tightened, want soared through her blood.
The tension… was too much.
She couldn’t handle it anymore.
She jumped off her chair at the same time as he did. They met in the middle, colliding.
His mouth crashed on hers, his hands grabbing at her body, pulling flush against him. She pulled back a little, afraid for his stomach wound, but he just groaned into her mouth, pulling her tighter against him.
There wasn’t just heat between them, Asta felt like they were on fire. Their tongues twisted around each other, hungry, hot and wet. His fingers threaded into her hair, pulling it back so that he dominated the kiss. His other hand grabbed her rear, squeezing it tightly.
She moaned breathlessly into his mouth.
He maneuvered them so that she was trapped between the table and his body. A yearning started to brew in her belly, growing hotter and hotter until she felt she would die if he didn’t take her.
“I can’t…” he growled against her mouth, biting on her bottom lip. “...be close to you…” he tightened his grip in her hair, causing the fire within her to burn hotter. “...without wanting more of you.” His mouth moved to her neck but now her mind was on their hands. She sucked in breaths of air as one of her hands tangled into his hair and the other was grabbing onto the collar of his shirt, pulling him closer.
His other hand was busy hiking her skirt up, his hand leaving a trail of fire on her bare leg. Asta wanted so much for them to continue but clarity slammed into her when Orophin had her legs locking around his waist…at the edge of her dining table.
She pulled away from his mouth when he claimed it again. “Orophin,” she gasped, breathless. He kissed down her neck but she grabbed his face with both her hands and yanked it eye-level with hers.
“M’lord,” she whispered, dizzy with lust. “Not here.”
Orophin stared at her, his breathing uneven. His eyes were wild with excitement and Asta almost told him to just continue. He blinked and swallowed several times, slowly pulling back.
Asta let out a sigh as he pulled away, helping her off the table. They straightened their garments, afraid to look at each other.
She wondered if perhaps she was wrong, and he did indeed feel what was between them. A tiny spark of hope fluttered to life in her chest.
“Why have you come here, m’lord?” she asked, once she was able to catch her breath. Orophin looked at her and she blinked at the fierce emotion in his eyes.
“I missed your company.” He paused. “And to check.”
“Check what?”
“I have to go,” he said, abruptly. Asta gave him a confused look.
“All of a sudden?”
“Yes. I...I should go,” Orophin muttered, backing up towards the door. “Otherwise I’ll go near you and won’t stop myself.”
He left without another word.
Asta stood there, trying to take in all that happened. A blush crossed her face as she raised her hand to her mouth.
Orophin had said he missed her company! She had, of course, missed him but she already knew she was lost for the man. And what happened in the kitchen…
Asta stared at the door. Was it possible he wanted her the same way she wanted him?

Day of Mourning

The air was filled with sadness and grief.
As Asta stood with Fimlas and her family, they paid their respect to all the souls that had been taken during the battle. It was meant to be a small ceremony held by Lord Elernil and Lady Gilraen to honour those who died, but many people were attending it.
Asta stared over at the graves of those they’d lost and her heart ached deeply. She hadn’t lost anyone that she knew too well, but she knew her friends had. And she hurt for those who had died.
They didn’t want to die and they fought so bravely against those evil monsters.
She saw people sobbing, some hysterical, some silent but she knew their hearts all hurt the same. How she hated feeling helpless in this very moment.
She picked up a single white flower from the bouquet she and many held, and placed the flower on one of the headstones. The people walked amongst the dead, silently placing flowers to shower their respect.
And to thank them for a bravery that was unmatched.

The Drunk Troublemaker

Asta giggled as she snuck away from Turgon’s massive table with another goblet of wine in her hand.
A few days after the day of mourning, Turgon had invited her to his home for a small gathering with his closest friends. This time, they had all showed up.
She had met Yavanna, a very beautiful and friendly woman who Asta had quickly befriended. She had also met Siriondil, a charming man who made her laugh. Orophin was in attendance, too.
Orophin and Asta had been quick to avoid each other after their last encounter, a strange uncertain atmosphere had grown between them.
And near the end of the wonderful evening, when Turgon pulled her away privately to lightly inquire if she and Orophin had a fight, that was when Asta had the brilliant idea to get tipsy, to help take off the edge of her awkwardness.
She didn’t even know how great the wine was! She just didn’t understand why Orophin kept taking it away from her. She bumped into someone and looked up, worried.
She relaxed when she saw it was just Siriondil. He peered down at her.
“What are you doing?”
Asta brought a finger to her lips in a shush gesture. She glanced around her. “I’m trying…” she giggled. “I’m hiding from Orophin.”
Siriondil’s eyebrows rose in amusement. “And why are you hiding from him?”
Asta spotted Orophin coming out of Turgon’s living room, talking to Turgon and Yavanna. She grabbed Siriondil and ducked under the table, pulling him with her.
“Shhh,” she whispered, wondering why she was feeling so pleasant. Why did everyone’s shoes look so funny from here? “Orophin keeps taking away my wine.” She looked at her glass, remembering that she had a glass of wine. She drank it up, loving the taste of it. She giggled, pointing her glass at Siriondil. “Now, he can’t take it away.”
The man just blinked at her, amusement in his eyes. Silly man.
Asta waited until the shoes disappeared from sight of the table and then snuck out from behind the table’s drapery. Siriondil followed her.
“You are an amusing person, Asta,” he said as he watched her pour another glass. She laughed, letting out a hiccup and accidentally spilling onto her dress.
“Oh no,” she whispered. “I need to take this off.”
Siriondil’s eyes widened as she tugged on her dress. Hmm, how did one take off a dress, again?
“Oh, my lady, please keep your garments on!”
Asta looked up at him, pointing a finger in his face, narrowing her eyes. “I’m not,” she hiccuped. “I’m not your lady.” She looked around and found Orophin. “M'lord.” She pointed to him, whispering to Siriondil with a giggle. “He’s so handsome, oh my.”
Orophin came towards her, brows furrowed. Turgon followed behind him.
Asta’s jaw dropped in horror. “Oh no! He’s coming for my wine!” She had better run.
“I don’t think--” Siriondil began. Asta grabbed his arm and tugged him with her as she started to run, keep a firm hold on her drink.
“He will take your wine too!” she said urgently, nodding towards his glass. “We have to escape, quickly!”
She ran through the hall, aiming for the doors. She wondered why everything was spinning and why the door wasn’t coming to her. Oh no, Orophin was coming closer. She patted Siriondil’s arm.
“You better drink up.”
She started to gulp down her drink when it was suddenly taken away from her. She tried to grab it but found Orophin’s face, eyes filled with mirth looking at her. Turgon was holding her glass.
She blinked at him in confusion. “You were after my wine, too?” She looked over at Siriondil who still had his glass. “Hey! Why does he get to keep his wine?” she complained. She blinked. “The world is like the wave of an ocean,” she whispered to Orophin.
Turgon and Siriondil chuckled. Yavanna joined them, a smile on her face.
“I see this is why you said to keep her away from the wine.”
“She really cannot hold her liquor,” Siriondil chuckled. “She got me to hide under the table from you.”
“I saw that,” Orophin said, dryly.
“This is the trouble she causes?” Turgon asked.
“No, this isn’t trouble,” Orophin said. “You should see what trouble she can really get into.”
Asta tried to glare at Orophin. “You said I caused trouble when I drink? That’s terribly rude. I’m not even drunk.” She turned to her host. "Turgon, do I appear drunk?"
Turgon laughed as he took her hand and kissed it. “It was lovely having you, Asta. Your company is always such a great delight.”
“Are you leaving?” Asta asked, eyes wide. “But you just got here.”
Siriondil laughed. “This is his home, Asta. And we’ve been here all evening. It’s midnight now.”
“Oh.” She smiled at them, pushing Orophin’s arm away so she could stand up straight. “I’m not drunk,” she told him. She beamed at Turgon. “Thank you for having me. I’m sorry that Orophin keeps taking away your wine.” She leaned forward and whispered. “I put rum in your juice but i think I drank it.” She giggled, her cheeks tinted red.
“Right, and we’re going to take our leave,” Orophin said. He shook his friends’ hands as they walked to the door, Orophin holding onto Asta’s shoulders. She didn’t see why, because she could walk.
Even if the floor looked like it kept trying to say hello to her face.
“I shall escort her home and turn in for the night,” Orophin said, his voice distorting.
Asta stared out at the night sky of the open door, admiring the moon.
“I’ll send a messenger ahead to her brother to let him know of her state.” Oh, that was Turgon’s voice. It sounded distorted too.
“It was nice meeting you, Asta,” someone said. Siriondil or Yavanna, she didn’t know.
“Me...too,” she said. She tried to say some more but somehow, she had lost control of her tongue.
They started for her house. Orophin tried to get her onto a horse but she kept evading him, insisting on walking instead.
So they were walking back.
She hummed under her breath as she walked, swaying slightly.
They neared her house when Asta spotted a fountain. Her eyes brightened as she started to untie the lace of her dress.
Orophin's hands shot out to catch her wrists.
"Asta! Whatever are you doing?"
She blinked up at him, confused. "I have a stain on my dress. I must remove it."
"We're near your home, my beauty. You can clean up there," Orophin's hand brushed her hair back. Asta was pleased that his voice was no longer distorted. She liked his sound.
"You have a wonderful voice," she told him as he led her away from the fountain. "At times it's full of mirth, at times it deepens and sounds like..." she cocked her head to the side, thinking. "...something silky. At times it sounds so gentle." She giggled. "But I daresay, you have the voice of a dying creature wailing in despair when you sing." She patted his arm. "But I like listening to you speak."
"You stroke my ego, m'lady," Orophin murmured.
A breeze floated by and she shivered, turning to the closest source of warmth.
Orophin looked around before wrapping his arms around her and moving them into the shadows.
"I'm cold."
"We're almost to your house, m'lady."
"No, we're standing in the shadows," Asta whispered. "Like we're up to no good." She looked up and saw him.
Her fierce warrior. Her dearest friend. She smiled. She liked him so much.
"You're cold," he whispered, voice thick.
“Body warmth is best,” she murmured, snuggling into his body, wrapping her arms around his waist gently. "Careful. Stomach." She murmured to herself. She pressed a kiss to his shoulder. "Careful," she said, sleep creeping up to her.
He groaned softly.
“You’re trouble when you’re intoxicated.” He pressed a kiss to her forehead.

Asta didn't know how she got home, but when she awoke the next day, it was to a pounding headache and Brac's worry about what trouble she had caused while drunk. Orophin, being a gentleman, had escorted her home. She was swaying and singing, according Fimlas and she had tried multiple times to put a candle to her dress to remove the stain. While she was still in it.
She didn't remember anything after she conversation with Turgon and when she had her first glass. She too worried about what happened and if she had caused any trouble. She was notorious for setting things on fire when she was drunk but thankfully, there were no cases of arson, other than the fact that she had tried unsuccessfully (thanks to Fimlas and Galadriel's quick hands) to set herself on fire.

Outfits:
Battle Gear          |      Day of Mourning

Round Status:

Round 0: Completed || Round 1: Completed

Round 2: Completed || Round 3: Completed

Last edited by MistyMisty (14/06/2020 at 12:07)

Name: Celebrian

FC: Dilraba Dilmurat

Race: Noldor Elf

Age: 1278 (TA 785)

Personality: Clever, Courageous, Gentle, Playful, Disobedient.

Fears: Failure, Swimming, losing a loved one

Family: She is the daughter of two elves and is an only child. She also has a young daughter.

Interests: Ithilias

Round Status:Done

Getting to know him

Upon the sound of the horn, Celebrian knew that she would have to fight very soon. Her concerns went to everyone at Ubbin Falls, but most of all Ithilas. She and Ithilas took their positions in the line of defence, with their bows in hand. Celebrian was glad that Ithilas was going to be near her during the battle, but she was also terrified that he would get hurt before her eyes. Celebrian did not expect to see such a great number of orcs, but this did not let her lose hope. She believed that they could win. The archers saw as many arrows as they could. Whenever possible, Celebrian tried to catch a glimpse of Ithilas to make sure that he was alright. The only moment that she felt a bit scared was when they got outnumbered by the orcs. Yet still, Celebrian and Ithilas kept fighting as much as they could until they managed to get out of the situation. Thankfully, by late afternoon the orcs were defeated. Celebrian went over to Ithilas as soon as she could, making sure that he was alright. They were having a hard time against the orcs, but fortunately neither of them got hurt.

There were many other, however, that did get injured and some even died. This saddened Celebrian but it was better this way than losing the war. There were people burying their dead. How hard it must be for them, Celebrian thought. She could never imagine burying someone she loved; it was her greatest fear. Celebrian tried to help in any way that she could, even trying to encourage some of these people. She hated the sad mood that had taken over Ubbin Falls. Ithilas had warned her against going near the river for a while as there might still be orcs lingering around, so for the next few days they took short strolls in the Elven district. Celebrian made it a point to see him everyday since after all that has happened, she wanted to make sure everyday that he was safe.

*

The winter season was clearly showing itself now. Celebrian felt a little joy for the first time since the battle when a snowflake landed upon her as she was walking towards her lodging. She had always liked the sight of snow apart from the fact that it reminded her of Grimbold. It was on a snowy day that their daughter was conceived. Her concern went to him once again. Where could he be? Was he safe? Did the orcs get to him? A million question raced Celebrian’s mind. She felt restless whenever she let herself think about him. She was extremely happy to see Ithilas at that moment; he always showed up at the right time. She smiled brightly when she saw him approaching her, forgetting what she was thinking about before.

Celebrian greeted him, “I haven’t seen you today. I was wondering how you were doing” she told him. “Me too” he said. His reply surprised Celebrian and made her heart flutter as well. She was happy with the bond they’ve created these past few months, and they only seem to be getting closer, although with his quiet personality Celebrian barely ever knew what was going on inside his mind. “Would you like to have dinner with me tomorrow?” This question took Celebrian by surprise even more. She didn’t have to think about it; her reply was yes.

While on her bed that night, she couldn’t help but think about Ithilas and his question. He did not have the type of personality that Celebrian was usually attracted to, but lately it seemed like whatever Ithilas did and said, she liked him more and more. She did not want to get distracted though. That is what she had promised her father before she left, that she would keep her mind on her quest and that she will behave herself. On the other hand, if she found out that Ithilas liked her as well, she did not want to miss the opportunity of falling in love. The years were passing now and she already had a daughter. She was sure that there would be nothing that makes her parents happy more than seeing Celebrian settled down with an elf.

*

When the time for their dinner came, Celebrian put on her finest dress. She was excited to have dinner with Ithilas. They usually walked in silence with Celebrian attempting to start a conversation every now and then. However, she was hoping that he would speak to her more today, considering that he was the one who wanted to have dinner with her. Ithilas looked good as well when he opened the door for Celebrian, she noticed.

They were both sitting at the table with the food in front of them and Celebrian had never felt so excited and nervous at the same time. She felt welcome in his house however, but for once she couldn’t find anything to say. It must be because she was nervous, Celebrian thought. “How do you like the food?” Ithilas finally asked. Was he trying to start a conversation for once? He probably saw it strange that she wasn’t talking at all. “It’s really good.” She replied. Even though her reply was positive, Ithilas looked worried so Celebrian made an effort to start a conversation.

“How long have you been living in Ubbin Falls.” Celebrian asked him. “Since 1581” he said. Celebrian wanted to ask more questions, like where was he originally from and why he moved here but she was afraid he wouldn’t be comfortable answering. That is why Ithilas surprised her when he continued speaking. He told her that he was from Lindon and about his parents, the reason he was here alone. Celebrian listened intently. This is the most that she had learned about him since she met Ithilas. “Tell me about your family.” He asked her once he was finished talking about his. Celebrian told him about her parents, that she had a good relationship with them but also that she often gave them trouble. Although she spoke highly of her parents, Celebrian did not leave out the fact that it was because of them that Celebrian did not get to tell Grimbold about their daughter. “Is there still no news about him?” he asked her. Celebrian sadly shook her head. “I don’t know what I am going to do if I don’t find him soon. I can’t be away from my daughter for much longer. It’s already been a few months now,” Celebrian mentioned, “Apart from the war, Ubbin Falls has been wonderful though, especially your company.” Celebrian was bold to say the last statement but she wanted to try to get her feelings out there. To her relief, Ithilas smiled when she said that. She was happy that for once they had a flowing conversation and she also wished that she could find out more about him.

*

Celebrian tried to be of use with the preparations for the day of mourning. Her heart was with everyone who has lost someone they cared about. It was truly sad and when she saw how devastated they were, Celebrian wished that she would never have to go through it. During this day she hoped that Grimbold was okay and that he didn’t end up like these people. She was not in love with him but she did care about him. He was the first male that she ever connected with and even if she does not get too meet him, she would at least like to know that he was safe and living well.

Ever since their dinner, Ithilas has been more open with her and she has learned more about him. Although he enjoyed his alone time, it felt like he was also trying to spend more time with Celebrian, and she certainly did not mind.

Celebrian did not choose to attend the ceremony held for the fallen ones but instead chose to reflect on her own, as she did not wish to see more sad faces.

Last edited by BearHugs6 (15/06/2020 at 00:49)

ROUND 3 IS CLOSED! ROUND 4 IS OPEN!


Covering the months of Nénime (February) and Súlime (March); including Mettare (the last Day) and Yaresse (Beginning of the New Year)


Slowly normality is returning back to Ubbin Falls as the weeks keep passing and you might be able to spot the first signs of the approaching spring. Of course, the battle against the Orcs will never be forgotten nor those who had fallen and the day will go down as one of the darkest in the city’s history.


During the weeks of Némine, you might be able to notice a few changes among the inhabitants – both Elves and Humans – as they seem to be friendlier and more open towards each other and working together whenever there is a need. Of course, things are still not perfect and Lord Elernil and Lady Gilraen still spend more time arguing with each other. But they have realised that without supporting each other, the battle against the Orcs might have taken a different turn. Nobody agrees with the changes though which was expected but it seems like a good sign for a city that has been divided for years.


On the 17th of Súlime, Ubbin Falls will celebrate the 1424th Birthday of the founding and the event if one of the rare occasions that is celebrated by Elves and Humans together… and especially this year they are making an effort after everything they have been through. Everybody is working together to finish up with the final preparations and you are welcomed to offer your help as well.

The 1424th Birthday is a formal event and there will be plenty of food, sweet wine, strong ale, music and even fireworks to celebrate this special day.

Some of the Extras have decided that they want to spend this day with someone special to them:

Aravella - Arahael
Meluines - Hallas
Asta - Orophin
Walda - Gustaw
Linwen – Siriondil
Celebrian - Ithilas
Nauriel - Baranor


The 28th of Súlime marks the final day of the year TA 2063 and with the sun rising on the 29th of Súlime, the year TA 2064 will begin.

Turgon has organised a small festival – for Elves and Humans – to celebrate the day. While he wishes for everyone to attend, he can understand if some of you prefer to spend the time in a smaller and more private setting.


Round 4 - Requirements


Name:

Age:

Interests Max. 3 – don’t need to be the same every round

**Please remember to have some kind of interaction with your interests during the round – a conversation or maybe just looking at each other – otherwise I won’t have something to work with.**

Outfits: 1424th Birthday (Formal Event); Optional: Yaresse 


Story:


Weeks of Némine; What did you do during those weeks? Did you take notice of the small changes happening in Ubbin Falls? 


Preparation for the 1424th & the 1424th Birthday

The last day of the Year & the first day of the New Year – How did you choose to spend those days? Did you attend Turgon’s festival or did you spend your time with someone special?


When your entry is complete please write Round complete or something similar in your entry.


Round 4 ends at 6pm GMT on June 19th!

Last edited by schoggettchen (16/06/2020 at 21:34)

Note: The impressions are based on your interactions with your Interests. I will always encourage you to interact more with them and include your own ideas into your stories.

About the Event/Situation: This is just once instance of interaction, please feel free to create other opportunities for yourself in the encompassing months.

Of course, you can interact with Extras that aren't part of your interests.

Aravella - Done

Arahael

He looked at the note eyebrows knitted together in confusion. He didn't understand why Aravella thought that she had done anything wrong considering that they hadn't seen much of each other in the past days... the realisation that it was he who might have done something wrong came slowly and unexpected and he rushed out of his house hoping that it wasn't too late. Arahael had taken the time he had been able to spend with Aravella for granted not once thinking if it had a deeper meaning for her... or for him. It was an open secret to anyone in Ubbin Falls that his work and love for the city had always come first, that he spared little thought to other doings. But he would be lying to himself if he said that he didn't enjoy every moment with Aravella - no matter how brief it was - but he didn't know if he would ever be able of putting his council business behind. It was one of those moments where he saw his father in himself... months ago this would have made him proud but right now, it left him feeling empty. As much as Arahael loved and admired his father, he didn't want to end up exactly like him... he didn't want to become a man who would put his family and the people that matter to him behind everything.

Arahael will seek you out after he got your note and he won't be happy that you are planning on leaving. He will try to explain himself, saying that it wasn't his intention to hurt you or make you feel like he doesn't care for you because he does care. He just always found it rather hard to openly show his feelings and he doesn't know how easy it will be for him to change that. Arahael wants you to stay not only for him but also because he has noticed that the inhabitants of Ubbin Falls value your work.

Over the next weeks, he will be more attentive towards you, trying to make time for you as much as possible... of course, it isn't just sunshine and roses since he still cares for his work but Arahael doesn't plan on letting you go easily.

For the 1424th birthday of Ubbin Falls founding, he will ask you to be his date.
For Yaresse, he will ask how you wish to spend the day.

Cirion

Her constant kindness still didn't make much sense to him but he had to admit that it was a nice change compared to other people he had met in his life... he looked at the blanket she had done for Rimilda as a gift for him or the warming tunics which had come to treasure during the past weeks. Despite their rocky start and his apparent talent of offending her whenever he opened his mouth, he still came to like Aravella. Cirion didn't go around and tell everybody about his past but with her, it had been easy... maybe because she seemed to understand what it meant being on your own. He felt sad when she told him about her plans to leave Ubbin Falls and a part of him hoped that she would stay. He didn't know why she was leaving - he was sure that she had her reasons - but he hoped that Aravella would eventually find what she had been looking for all the time.

Cirion will be happy to see that you have changed your mind and surprisingly he will be rather curious what happened. Should you tell him about Arahael, you will notice that he doesn't like the other man but he won't speak badly about him in your company or try to intervene in what is your private business.

He will seek you out a few weeks before the 1424th birthday of Ubbin Falls asking you to commission an elegant new tunic for him. Cirion will admit that he had been spending more time with Rimilda over the past weeks and has realised that he quite likes her.

Asta - Done

Orophin

She had every right to be angry with him and call him a madman but did she seriously expect him to not try and protect her? Before the battle, he had been unsure of what Asta meant to him but now he was certain that she wasn't just a friend to him. He hadn't bee lying when he admitted to her that he had never been in love before but she made him feel something... maybe it was love or maybe it wasn't love yet but Orophin couldn't hold back on those emotions any longer. Even if it meant taking a risk but there had to be a reason for Asta looking at him like he was something precious, for calling him Her Lord and for kissing him like this... if it hadn't been for the damn interruptions who knows what would have happened between them.

Orophin has decided that he has enough of waiting, of teasing and flirting... he will seek you out during the first day of Némine and admit what you mean to him and that he wants to be with you.
During the other weeks, he will be around you as much as possible since he doesn't want to miss having another moment with you... there had been too much wasted time. He will be still teasing and flirting even in public.

For the 1424th birthday, he will ask you to be his date and he will act - or try to act - like a gentleman during the festivities. He would prefer to spend Yaresse at Turgon's festival but if you have any other ideas, he is open for them.

Fimlas

After all the time, she had thought that she knew Asta and still the Half-Elf kept surprising her... not only be being impulsive, if not a little bit too reckless but also by being so blind. She didn't know Orophin very well but even she could see that he thought of Asta more than just a friend and she couldn't understand why her friend didn't see that. Fimlas had been more than relieved to see both Asta and Orophin surviving the battle and she spent more than a few sleepless nights tending to their wounds... the flower was certainly a big help. She didn't want to think about what would have been if she had lost her friend, not after being reunited with her.

In Némine Fimlas will have more time to spend it with you as there are only a handful of people who still needed medical assistance. You might notice that she seems a bit distracted these days and will act weird... should you choose to ask her about it she will at first deny everything before admitting that she had become pretty close with Lindir, an Elf she had taken care.

Siriondil

Meeting Asta certainly went different than he had expected and the thought of her complaining that Orophin kept stealing her wine still brought a smile to his lips. It was obvious that she couldn't hold her liquor at all and seeing her ducking behind a table was almost too much for him to handle... he wished that she would attend more of Turgon's parties. As much as Siriondil enjoyed them and the company of his friends, Asta was too much fun to miss out on seeing more of her. The comment about Orophin did confuse him as he hadn't known that they were close with each other. From all the stories his friend had told, he had gathered that he and Asta were only friends but it seemed like there was more to it.

Since his injuries have healed Siriondil will be able to work at his forge again... he will be quite busy during Nénime, not only with work but he will also spend time with Linwen. Should you meet at the training ground or find him working in his forge, he will ask how you are doing and what is going on between you and Orophin.

Linwen - Done

Siriondil

He would never forget what she had done for him... he didn't know if he would have been able to keep his family safe without Linwen's help. Aravir's death had hit him hard and he couldn't remember the last time he had felt this lost and confused. Having her at his side did help though and with each day that she had visited him as he had healed from his injuries, he found himself enjoying her company more and more. Siriondil loved listening to her stories and learning more about her and he was glad to see that she seemed to enjoy her stay in Ubbin Falls. He didn't know if she planned on leaving one day - he wished her to stay - and should their time be limited, he knew that he wanted to make the best out of it.

Siriondil had never met someone like Linwen before and he knows that he feels more for her than just friendship. It is a new situation for him but not an unpleasant one. During the Némine, he will spend more time around her and will voice his wish for her to stay on more than one occasion... he won't be shy about what he feels for her.

Siriondil will ask you to be his date for the 1424th birthday and he wants you to join him for Turgon's festival as he wants you to meet his friends.

Walda - Done

Gustaw

She was certainly a feisty one, did know how to tease and flirt back and yet she kept resisting him... which was a shame since Gustaw knew that they would certainly have fun with each other. When Baldor had asked him to stay in the Inn and help out with the repairs he had thought that he would have long and boring weeks in ahead of him... luckily for him, he couldn't have been more wrong about the whole situation. He was curious what the coming weeks are going to bring for him... and how much longer Walda would be able to resist his charms.

He will keep making advances towards you during the weeks of Némine and since he isn't shy about his intention, expect him to reach out to touch you or letting his look linger a bit longer. He will offer his help around the Inn whenever he sees it fit though he will also spend a lot of time drinking or around Baldor. He doesn't mind telling Walda more about himself should she ask.

He will ask you to be his date for the 1424th birthday since he believes it could be fun and he doesn't want to be on his own. For Yarasse he will be at Turgon's festival.

More about Gustaw

He is a childhood friend of Baldor and knows how much his friend mourns for his sister; he lost his mother at a young age and since his father was busy with work - he was a farmer - he raised his little sister almost on his own; his father passed away 5 years ago and his sister Dagna left their village a year prior the attack as she had fallen in love with a merchant; while he knows how to wield a sword, he isn't much of a warrior; wishes to see his sister again who now lives in the northern parts of Rohan; he has never seen Elves before but is very fascinated by them;

Orophin

It went well... or at least he thought that it did. She had told him to be happy and not be worried about her but Orophin didn't know if he could do that... he didn't know if she had meant those words and if they had indeed just had gotten carried away. Orophin could only hope that she spoke the truth and that she did still want to be his friend. Though at the moment it didn't look like it as she had been pretty set on avoiding him over the past weeks... not that he had expected her to get over it the next minute. He couldn't deny that he regretted the friction that had sprung up into their developing friendship.

Orophin will try his best to give you space and time you need but as the days keep passing it will be hard for him. Despite everything that happened between you, he still considers you as his friend. During the middle of Némine, he will approach you asking if he is still your friend. He knows that he might be asking a lot from you but he believes that you enjoyed his comradery too.

Baranor

Her apology had taken him quite by surprise... he didn't know why she had a sudden change of heart. Maybe he would ask her about it one day. He still fully didn't know what to make of Walda but he saw that she had heart and the spirit of a true warrior... it was hard not to notice her fighting against the Orcs. Baranor hoped now that all their differences had been settled that they could be friends.

Like usually Baranor will be spending most of his time at the training grounds during Nérime and he is still hoping for a re-match as he believes that it was pure luck that she managed to beat him the last time. As he still doesn't know much about Walda, he will ask a few questions and will be especially curious about what brought her to Ubbin Falls in the first place.

Celebrian - Done

Ithilas

He had been relieved to see that she had been unharmed during the battle... there had been a few moments where he couldn't stop looking out for her. It was a new situation for him, one he didn't quite know what to think of. There was no denying that he cared for Celebrian and that he wished for her company more than ever. Telling her about his family - talking in general - seemed to be easy whenever she was around him which was very unlike himself but she brought out a new side in him... it had felt good to speak with her about himself and his travels with her as much as he loved learning more about her. A part of him couldn't stop worrying though now that he knew her stay in Ubbin Falls might not be much longer but he could understand it. She had a daughter after all... he wondered if he would get to meet her one day.

During Némine, you will notice that Ithilas seems to be more out-going in your presence and speaking more than usual, not only telling more about himself but also sharing his thoughts on Humans. He likes you and while he wishes for you to stay, he knows that it would be selfish of him to ask you... should you speak more about your daughter, he will voice his wish to meet her one day. He hasn't forgotten about Grimbold and actually managed to get news regarding the man who had settled down in a village near Minas Tirith.

Ithilas will ask you to be his date for the 1424th birthday and he has no desire to join Turgon's festival but should you wish to go, he would join you as he likes being around you and wishes to spend more time with you.

Meluines - Done

Hallas

He must have heard wrong... it couldn't be that Meluines had admitted that she loved him. No matter how much he thought about it, it just didn't make any sense. Why would a high-born Elf like her care for someone like him? She was the niece of Thranduil... she was a princess even if she kept denying it. And Hallas? His father had been a nobody, someone who didn't care about him and instead constantly kept pushing him and berating him no matter how hard he tried. A part of him wanted to be hopeful... wanted those words she had screamed in a moment of pleasure to be true but he didn't know if he wanted to take the risk and admit to himself and to Meluines that he felt the same for her. He could keep denying it but for how long? Hallas knew that it wouldn't end well... not when all he felt was rage and jealousy as he saw her in the company of Elernil and saw how he had kissed Meluines. He wanted to the only one who was allowed to touch her, to kiss her... only he should hear her begging for me and screaming out in pleasure and discover the side she had been so keen on hiding all the time. Hallas loved her and he didn't want to hold back any longer.

At the beginning of Némine, Hallas will be still confused by your sudden confession and he will try to ignore it, act like he hadn't heard anything... it will get too much for him though since he keeps noticing Elernil around you. He will show up at your house - a week and half into Némine - and finally admit what he feels for you and that he knows about your feelings too.
As you already noticed that Hallas is capable of being soft when he feels like it but he isn't shy about liking to see more about your wilder side... or that he quite liked you seeing in his house and will keep inviting you over.

He will ask you to be his date for the 1424th birthday and despite Humans being there as well, he will try and behave. You might notice that he will stay away from any wine as he wants to enjoy the evening to its fullest.
Hallas has no intention of going to Turgon's festival for Yaresse and would rather spend the day with you alone.

Elernil

He was glad to see her safe but to his shame not because of him... he had thought that her guards would be enough to ensure that no harm would come upon her. He hated that he had been wrong and that the worst could have happened... Elernil knew that he wouldn't have been able to forgive himself. He had wanted her to enjoy the evening with him but it was obvious that something troubled her and he wondered if there was anything he could do to to help her ease her mind. Elernil cared for Meluines - quite a lot - and she was everything he liked in a woman... graceful, elegant, charming and poised. Not to forget that she shared his beliefs and he wished that she would be able to relax in his presence. He wanted her to feel comfortable around him, wanted her to know that she could trust him... he wished to know what she thought of him and if she felt something for him.

Elernil fancies Meluines and will continue with his advances during Némine, such as asking her to join him for walks, dinner or even inviting her to the council as he wishes to hear about her thoughts and ideas for Ubbin Falls. A week before the 1424th birthday, he will invite you to yet another dinner and you might notice that it seems a lot more private if not romantic. Elernil will voice his regret that he won't be able to ask you to be his company for the 1424th birthday as he will be busy with hosting the whole event... he hopes that you will save him dance though.

Orophin

He had been relieved to see that Meluines had been unharmed... he had heard about the Orcs and how they had broken into her house. He didn't want to imagine what might have been if she hadn't been able to defend herself... maybe it was luck or maybe it was more. All the counted was that Meluines was still alive. Despite their opposite personalities, he considered her a great friend. A part of Orophin wanted to be hurt though that neither she nor Hallas had told him that they were involved with each other... he refused to believe that Meluines was just a secret to him or that Hallas didn't care about her. He had heard about how his friend had rushed to her house after the Orcs had stormed the city... maybe Orophin was a fool for believing that there was more.

He will try his best to find time for Meluines during Némine despite his newfound relationship with Asta. As he hadn't spoken with Hallas a lot these days, he will ask you if things have changed between you... should you tell him that you both confessed your feelings for each other, he will be thrilled and congratulate you. He values you as a close friend and will tell you that Hallas better not hurt you because he won't hesitate to defend your honour.

Nauriel- Done

Baranor

Kind of funny how quickly things could change... months ago he wouldn't have minded if Nauriel left his bed in the middle of the night. But now he wanted her to stay and not because he worried that she might catch a cold but because he enjoyed their time together more than he could ever imagine. Nauriel was quite a fascinating person but there still seemed so much that Baranor didn't know about her. Usually, that wouldn't have bothered him but she was different and he had no idea how to handle that... he wasn't used for his flings to have deeper meanings but she proved to be the one big exception. Baranor cared for her even if he wasn't ready to admit that to himself yet. Seeing her back against the wall surrounded by Orcs... he had acted without thinking - not for the first time - and he had only been able to stop worrying after he had seen that Nauriel was fine. At this moment Baranor wished that there was someone he could speak with but Cirion wasn't the best person regarding feelings and relationships... and his mother would only wish to meet her.

Baranor is intrigued by Nauriel in a way that has never happened to him before which has him feeling unsure. Not knowing how to handle the situation, he will be like always flirting, teasing and touching you. In the middle of Némine, he will invite you to dinner at his house - Cirion told him that he was being an idiot - and for the first time sleeping with you won't be his main interest... Baranor rather wants to hear more about you, where you have been and won't be shy telling you stories not many people know about him.

For the 1424th Birthday, he wishes for you to be his date and he hopes that you would like to spend Yaresse with him as well... he is open for your plans and ideas.

Nimloth

Nimloth's lips were curled into a smile as she looked at the repaired building in front of her... a few signs of the battle were still visible but at least she was able to live on her own again. She had almost forgotten how stubborn Nauriel could be which didn't make it easier for her not to keep worrying. She cared for her a friend - a lot - and she had been more than relieved to see that she was fine. Nauriel's questions about love had taken her by surprise... she wasn't blind and knew about her and Baranor but she hadn't thought that it was anything serious. Nimloth had thought it would be harder to talk and think about Malbeth again... she did still miss him and she knew that a part of her would always love him. She didn't know if she would be able to love again since losing him had been painful and despite her time with Malbeth being a brief one she had enjoyed every second of it. Love was beautiful... it was something everybody should feel at least once and she wished that Nauriel would open her heart to it.

With her shop re-open and two festivities approaching Nimloth will be busy with work - especially during the last week of Némine - and she will insist on sewing another dress for Nauriel for either the 1424th Birthday or Yaresse. Now that she knows of the possibility of her friend feeling more for Baranor, she will keep supporting her in every choice and try to be there whenever Nauriel should need her but also quite curious and interested to hear about eventual new developments.

Valacar

He was glad to call her his friend... glad that she had never given up on him even when he hadn't been able to stop doubting himself. He was relieved to see that she was fine as he heard enough quite a few stories about people being severely injured or worse dying during the battle. Valacar knew that a cake was not enough to thank her for all that she had done to him... nothing would ever be enough but he had to try and start somewhere. His siblings had taken quite the liking to her and all the weapons she had made and ever since the visit they hadn't been able to stop asking if Nauriel was going to train them too. But Valacar worried too much about them to allow it and he was glad that she hadn't offered her help. His siblings were still too young and he hoped for them to grow up without having to see more suffering and pain... despite how silly and naive that might sound. 

Valacar is ecstatic with his bakery open again and he will be happy to see Nauriel as a returning customer. As he knows of her sweet tooth he has been working on a new creation with chocolate and nuts in the late evening but he still doesn't think it is perfect. He will invite you to his bakery during the last week of Némine hoping that you might have an idea what is still missing.

Last edited by schoggettchen (16/06/2020 at 20:13)

Linwen
FC: Kirsten Zellers

Age: 1100 (TA 963)

Interests: Siriondil

Outfits:      
1424th Birthday                                            Yaresse

Story - DONE

Némine - DONE

Co-existing was on a whole new level during the first weeks of Némine; the division of elves and humans seemed to have been brought to an end… after much time. Whereas before they’d be separated into groups of their own kind, now they were all mixed races, be it working or either simply enjoying their day. Several inns no longer had restrictions so whichever beings could enter. Linwen couldn’t help but wonder what had caused this change – this progress. Surely something must have triggered it? Whatever it was, she was glad that it had happened as it was well-needed for the people of Ubbin Falls.

It had been a while since she spoke with Siriondil as he had returned to work, so she decided to surprise him at the market with a dessert. His business seemed to be doing well as there were many people waiting in line for his weaponry. Lin was still worried that he hadn’t fully recovered from his wound but there was no denying how much he loved his job. She let a few minutes pass for them to clear up and then headed his way. “What a masterpiece!” she exclaimed whilst checking out the bow that had caught her eye. It was a deep shade of brown with green markings engraved onto it. “If you find it that fascinating,” Siriondil had moved next to her and held the bow out to her, “you can have it.” Linwen raised her brows in surprise and quickly shook her head. “I surely cannot… that wouldn’t be righteous of me. I’ll pay you-“ She was cut off as Siriondil grabbed her hand and put it on the bow. “It’s the least I could do after you helped me keep my family safe.”

His reassuring smile and soft touch almost made her forget about the dessert she was keeping tucked away in her bag and she quickly took it out, her cheeks slightly flushed. “I didn’t know what you really liked so I just brought you my favorite one. It’s the most delicious thing you’ll ever taste, trust me!” Lin exclaimed like a small child. “I’ll take your word for it” Siriondil replied with a bright smile on his face, “I truly appreciate the gesture. I’m hoping you will be sticking around for a few more time?” His question surprised Linwen and as much as she wanted to stay, she needed to sort her feelings out. Usually at times like these she’d go to her mother for help but it was just her now, all by herself. “Not today. There are more places I need to get to before the sun goes down. I wish you a good day” she gave him a light smile and was just about to leave. Siriondil quickly stopped her as she turned to look at him, who had just called out her name. “You won’t leave Ubbin Falls though… right?” The puzzled look on his face made her feel inexplicable things, mostly worry. “I’m still undecided, but I’ll be sure to let you know if I do. And thanks for this!” Linwen said whilst raising up the bow, “I’ll be sure to treasure it... dearly.” 

Súlime - DONE

During the preparations for the upcoming 1424th birthday, Linwen decided to dedicate some of her free time in helping out with putting everything up. She was excited for it, mostly since this time both humans and elves were welcome meaning that Siriondil was for sure going to show up as he was invited, not just as a one-day guest. Just a few days before the birthday festival, Siriondil asked her to go for a walk with him in which he asked for Linwen to be his date to the 1424th birthday. She didn’t even hesitate for a second and straight off accepted, making her look even forward to the event as she got to spent it in company of someone she had grown extremely fond of. It seemed that Siriondil still hadn’t caught notice of what she truly felt given his oblivious character.

The evening of the 1424th birthday was quick to arrive and it was an enjoyable night for Linwen. She couldn’t help but notice how Siriondil would ask each time whether she had decided to leave Ubbin Falls or not. The aim of it all was to become independent by visiting different parts yet she still had only been to one and somehow it had already begun to feel like home. Her answer would always be the same truthful one, that she doesn’t know, but that was quickly about to change as she managed to make a choice.

She was glad to accompany Siriondil to Turgon’s festival a few days later – just like the previous event, both elves and humans were invited so it was heart-warming to see that the unison was still ongoing. There she was introduced to both Orophin and Turgon, who seemed to be Siriondil’s best friends. Just like him they were also very kind and respectful which was not surprising at all. Lin found their friendship to be very sweet and left them for a moment alone, so she decided to go outside for a breath of fresh air. It was time, she thought, to gather up the courage and admit her feelings. It was her first time doing this so she hoped that everything would go smoothly and as planned. Siriondil found her a few minutes later and Linwen decided to simply say it when the moment is right. “I’ve decided to stay here… in Ubbin Falls” she begun. Siriondil turned to look at her with a huge smile on his face. “What made you change your mind?” Linwen fumbled with her fingers nervously and muttered “You..” immediately hoping that it went unheard but it didn’t, as Siriondil smiled even brighter. He cupped her face in his hands and kissed her, to which she couldn’t help but feel extremely content. Once he let go he tucked her strand of hair behind her ear and gently grabbed her hand. “Now, let’s go dance.”

Round Status: Done

Last edited by chayanne03 (19/06/2020 at 20:37)

Name: Celebrian

FC: Dilraba Dilmurat

Race: Noldor Elf

Age: 1278 (TA 785)

Personality: Clever, Courageous, Gentle, Playful, Disobedient.

Fears: Failure, Swimming, losing a loved one

Family: She is the daughter of two elves and is an only child. She also has a young daughter.

Interests: Ithilias

Round Status: Done

The News

During the weeks of Nemine, Celebrian was surprised to see elves and humans getting along better, but this made her happy. She really got used to living here now among both species that she was seriously considering relocating in Ubbin Falls. Perhaps it was finally time to gain freedom from her parents and be on her own, with her daughter of course. She just liked everything in Ubbin Falls, particularly the elf that has occupied her mind. Celebrian could not stop thinking  about Ithilas ever since they had dinner at his house and they had spent a lot more time together ever since. She had never met someone with whom she connected emotionally as much. The more she learned about him the more she wanted to know. And now he seemed to be more open with her. He was telling him more things about himself and speaking more. Ithilas definitely felt more comfortable around her, Celebrian could feel it. She was enjoying this new side of him and she was hoping it would stay this way. After already becoming a mother, Celebrian never thought that she would find someone that she wanted to settle down with, but she could see herself with Ithilas in the long run if he was willing. Of course Celebrian had not mentioned this to Ithilas out of fear that he wouldn’t feel the same way. It was not in her nature to take things slow but she felt the need to do so with Ithilas. However, her time in Ubbin Falls was running out. She had to leave soon and although she was considering returning here for good, she was not yet sure about it as she had to discuss it with her parents and even her daughter.

While Celebrian was helping with the preparations for the 1424th birthday there was no sight of Ithilas that day. She only saw him the next day as he mentioned that he had some news to tell her. This caught Celebrian attention, not that he didn’t already have her attention anyway, but she was curious. “I found Grimbold” said Ithilas. As soon as he said it, Celebrian felt her heart stop. Was Ithilas serious? Was Celebrian finally getting to meet Grimbold? How was he going to take the news about their daughter? Celebrian was more than happy about this news but she was scared about the moment she will meet him. Ithilas went on to tell Celebrian about Grimbold’s whereabouts and how Ithilas found him. Celebrian did not expect Ithilas to continue looking for Grimbold himself. He must care about her more than she thought. It was in this moment that Celebrian confirmed her feelings for Ithilas and she planted a kiss on his lips. He looked surprise but did not object. “Thank you” Celebrian said, “I’m really grateful for this”.  Ithilas then asked Celebrian if she would like to be his date for the 1424th birthday, to which she gladly agreed.

It was a beautiful even which Celebrian happily enjoyed with Ithilas. After last time she was no longer afraid to show him her feelings, and even sneaked in a kiss once in a while. Celebrian told him about how she was considering completely moving to Ubbin Falls with her daughter and she was over the moon when Ithilas showed the desire to meet the young elf. She also told him that she was still had to go to Grimbold herself but she would go back home first as she had been away from her child for too long.
Celebrian and Ithilas did not attend Turgon’s festival but instead chose to spend the evening on their own.

Last edited by BearHugs6 (19/06/2020 at 19:11)

Name: Asta, Sindar Half-Elf
Age: 1633
Interests: Orophin (RI), Turgon (FI), Siriondil (FI)


Story:

Musings of the Heart ( Days of Némine )

Musings of Grief and Guilt

Narvinye was coming to an end.

Asta sat high up in her Willow Tree, on one of the highest branches she could climb. Her back leaned against the trunk of the tree as she stretched her legs out on the wide branch. She stared up at the sky between the naked branches. Her tree had shed its leaves during the winter and stood tall but bare. She usually didn’t like to sit in the tree when it was bare but for once, she didn’t mind it.

The half-elf just needed some time for herself.

The late afternoon sky was clear of any clouds, indicating that the frost of winter was leaving. Her mind went to the battle field that took place during Ringare. During the harshest season, the blood of war had come to Ubbin Falls. She hadn’t had the time to contemplate the events, being so preoccupied with healing, with Orophin, with her family and friends, and with assisting the city. Asta was oftentimes never alone for more than a few moments. She didn’t have time to dwell on the grief, even during the Day of Mourning.

But she had finally managed to sneak away from the chaos of her daily life. Now, as she sat staring at the sky, the feelings washed over her freely.

The adrenaline, hatred and fear as she watched the horde of Orcs appear in front of the walls. The fright of having to push them back after they had managed to conquer the great walls of Ubbin Falls.
The bodies of her fellow people as they lay, broken and lifeless in pools of blood.

Asta shivered as she brought her legs up to rest her chin atop her knees. Her heart pumped heavily, ear pounding as she replayed that horrific day.
The screams filled with pain, agony and hatred. Rage. Anguish.
Asta buried her face in her arms, body trembling from the aftershocks of the memory.

The Orcs’ hideous, twisted faces coupled with their short disproportionate body and beady eyes of pure evil. Their spotty, rough skin. That stench of death and vile intentions.
She lifted her head up to suck in a deep breath, trying to prevent herself from panicking. It’s over, Asta, she told herself.

It was strange.

That she was feeling this fear and grief so late. The people of Ubbin Falls have probably already dealt with it, meanwhile she was only just getting in touch with her delayed reactions to such a tragedy.
Was there something wrong with her?

She hugged herself, sighing as her eyes drifted downwards. Soft murmurings caught her attention and she turned her gaze towards where a group of human women were walking past the tree.

Their attentions were on the women in their midst, whose face was red and eyes were filled with tears.

Asta sat still, hoping not to get their attention so they wouldn’t feel like she intruded on their private moment. She watched as one of the women pulled the crying lady into her arms. They were close enough now for Asta to hear what they were saying.

“...my dear, I know you’re sad. Your husband has fought bravely for you and your children.” The embracing woman said.

“You are not alone, darling,” another woman said, stroking the crying woman’s hair. “We will be with you to keep your company. You may weep freely in front of us, so please don’t hold it in.”

The woman sobbed and the ladies continued their walk, murmuring soothing things.

Asta stared after them.

A heavy weight rested on her chest and she pondered on what it could be. Grief? Anger? Guilt?

Her family’s faces came to mind, along with Fimlas, Orophin, Turgon and many others. A pang hit her heart when she realized that she did, indeed, feel guilty. While she was moving around unfeeling of the sadness that befell Ubbin Falls, others had lost many loved ones. All her loved ones were alive.

She touched the delicately woven thread around her neck, a gift Orophin had given her.

She couldn’t bring herself to think of what would have happened if she lost anyone. She couldn’t even bear to think what would happen if she lost Orophin. She looked back up at the darkening sky.

Once again, the battle came to mind.

This time, she remembered Brac’s desperate face as he chased down the Orcs that were headed for the Elven District, where Galadriel was. The unbridled fear and fierce determination.

She remembered Orophin’s expression when he had noticed her surrounded by that horde of Orcs. He truly looked mad and terrifying as he charged them.
She flinched at the thought of the possibilities of her crying over their lifeless bodies. Of losing Galadriel and the unborn. Of losing her dear friends.

Asta wondered why she wasn’t crying and another stab of guilt hit her.
Was there something wrong with her?

She wasn’t a warrior. A fighter, yes. But not a warrior.

She didn’t know how to handle such complex emotions of a war’s aftermath.
Perhaps when she saw Orophin again....

At the thought of Orophin, a rush of warm feelings came to the surface. His handsome face came to mind; those twinkling blue eyes that could be mischievous and seductive. That charming smile. His lovely locks of blond hair that seemed to beg for her fingers to run through them. The beard of his strong jaw…

Asta sighed. She suddenly wished to see him and to be held by his strong arms. She would feel safe with him. As of now, he was busy and they hadn’t a chance to meet.

She missed him dearly and so wished to be in his company.

Perhaps he would understand her feelings of confusion.

She sighed, closing her eyes as she leaned her head back. These musings of grief and guilt was truly a heavy burden to bear.

Desires of the Wolf

The first day of Némine found Asta sitting alone in Brac’s empty home, cleaning her weapons. His house was ready to be moved back into but Galadriel quite liked where their parents’ home was situated so she hadn’t wanted to move back yet. Asta had a feeling that Brac and Galadriel may end up staying there permanently, considering that Asta and Brac’s parents had a bigger house than Brac’s.

Asta was secretly pleased by the idea of Brac living in the family home with his new family. She picked up her dagger and began to polish it, humming under her breath and trying not to stray back to her dark moods as of late.

“I thought I’d find you here, m’lady.”

At the familiar voice, Asta jumped in both surprise and excitement. She whirled around to see a handsome man leaning against the doorframe of her room, a flirtatious smile in place.

“Orophin!” she gasped, breathlessly. Catching her eager reaction, Asta paused. She hadn’t seen him since Turgon’s small party and she’d been painfully eager to meet with him again. She wasn’t sure where they stood but perhaps she could confess her feelings to him. Fear of rejection bloomed in her chest.

She cleared her throat, considering it.

Or perhaps, they would do well to stay as friends?

“What are you doing here?” she asked, trying to calm her heart. She tried to smile but then became painfully aware of the fact that he was in her room, they were alone and there was a bed right there. She blinked.

Now, how to invite him in it…? she mused.

“I came to see you.” His eyes dropped to her weapons on the table, next to the cleaning equipment. “Are you terribly occupied?”

She stood up, cleaning her hands. “No, I’m not. Did Fimlas tell you where I was?”

Nervous but pretending to be nonchalant, Asta gathered her hair just to keep herself busy.

Orophin smiled, stepping into the room and closing the door behind him. “No, Galadriel did.”

It was ridiculous the way her heart seemed to try to beat its way out of her chest. They were already alone in the house! Why did it feel so much more intimate now that he closed the door?

“A-Ah, I see,” Asta stammered, unsure what to do with herself. The room seemed to shrink and focus completely on Orophin. “Did you need something?”

The air tightened with tension. It suddenly felt too warm in the room.

“Yes,” he said as he stalked slowly towards her, casually untying his belt from where his sword was sheathed to. He placed it amongst her weapons on the table, towering over her.

Her eyes tracked the movement and her heartbeat tripled.

She had seen him do this before.

Right before she left Ubbin Falls for her adventures.

Her body grew hot and heavy at the close proximity.

Asta’s eyes widened and then she forced herself to grin. Surely he was jesting with her.

“Do you wish for me to polish your sword, m’lord?” she asked politely, tilting her face up. "Couldn't clean it yourself? Why, has your wounds rendered your hands incapable of such chores?"

He smiled, eyes glinting wickedly as he ran his hand across her waist before then sliding up to grip her throat in a light hold. Heat blasted through Asta and her mind immediately turned to mush.

“Always have something to say, don’t you?” He bent his head, skimming his lips against hers.

She laughed, delighted. She gave him a light kiss. “Always.”

They pulled away to smile at each other as Orophin’s hands lightly stroked her cheek. Asta gazed at him, her chest full to bursting.

She should tell him of her feelings. Of how she wanted to spend more time with him and stay in his company. Not as a friend. As a lover.

She took in a deep breath.

She should tell him, no matter the consequences—

Orophin tilted his head to the side, his eyes warm and full of… affection?

“I came to tell you something.”

Her heart thudded as she leaned against the table. Orophin followed, keeping their bodies touching.

“What is it, handsome warrior?” she teased, daring to run her hand across his bearded jaw. His eyes darkened as he caught her hand and placed a gentle kiss into her palm.
“I’ve had enough,” he declared hoarsely as his gaze roamed her face. Her brows furrowed in confusion.

“Enough of…?”

“This…” he waved between them with his free hand.

Asta blinked.

Before she could question him, he continued on. “I’ve had enough of waiting, of this teasing and flirting.”

Her jaw dropped as she tried to gather her bearings. Hurt started to simmer in her chest at the probable rejection. “I-I see. Then we could—”

“I’m not sure what it is exactly, but you’re not just a friend to me, Asta.”

Everything seemed to freeze at that moment. Her eyes snapped up to meet his. She stared at him, a weak smile tugging on her lips. “I’m not?”

“You mean more to me. So much more.” He pressed a chaste kiss on her lips. “Maybe it’s love, maybe it’s not, yet, but whatever it is, I’m tired of holding back. I want you, Asta. All of you.”

She blinked. “Even when I get into fights?”

“Yes.”

“Even when I get you in trouble for setting things on fire?”

He chuckled softly. “Yes.”

She couldn’t believe this was happening to her. “But—”

He sighed, wrapping his arms around her and bringing her into his embrace. “How is it so hard for you to believe I want to be with you? I’m just sorry it took me so long to see what I’ve had in front of me this whole time.”

Asta’s heart melted and she was positive that she would explode. He pulled back, brushing her hair away from her face.

“Would you have me?” he asked quietly, his blue eyes so very tender that Asta almost cried.

“I feel the same way about you, m’lord,” she whispered. “You just beat me to it.”
He smiled widely for a moment, before grabbing her and bringing his lips to hers. “I want you so much, m’lady.” He nipped her bottom lip.

“Orophin,” she breathed, staring up at him. She couldn't believe it. “Are you jesting?”
His brows furrowed together for a moment before he grabbed her rear with both hands and pulled her tightly against him. She bit her lip at the response of his body.

“Does this feel like a joke to you, Asta?” His voice was deep, low, seductive. It sent chills down her spine and caused want to flare up in her blood.

“My, such a serious man,” Asta whispered, sliding her hands up to grip the front of his clothes and pull his face down to hers. Their lips met and desire exploded between them. Orophin picked her up, keeping his hold on her rear as her legs locked around his waist.

She rubbed herself against him, breathlessly moaning at the sensations it ignited. Their tongues twisted hotly, their teeth teased lightly and their bodies begged to become one.

She felt something soft press against her back and with a start, Asta realized that Orophin had gotten her into bed. She laughed breathlessly as his mouth moved to her neck, his big hands impatiently pushing the skirts of her dress up. Her own fingers moved to undress him, trying to get his naked skin on hers.

One of his hands cupped her breast as he nipped playfully at her neck. Her body thrummed in response.

She just managed to pull his shirt off when his fingers found her core, slipping past her undergarments to touch where she burned for him.

"Yes, yes, Orophin," she gasped as his fingers delved in. He groaned against her neck as her fingers tightened on his back.

"Asta, " Orphion breathed. "You're—"

"Asta!"

They froze, hearts hammering as a voice called up. Orophin rolled his eyes and kissed her neck, tongue snaking out to lick her skin, fingers going back to work. She bucked her hips against his hand, pleasure cascading through her.

"Hello, Asta? I heard you were here. Where are you?" The voice rang out again.

"Orophin," she whispered to her lover, trying to grab his wrist from moving further.

"If we're silent, he'll go away,” he muttered.

She lightly poked at his shoulder. "Turgon must have come for a reason."

Orophin glared at the door. "Someone must not want me in your bed."

Asta laughed quietly. "Come now, m'lord. Let's go see what he wants."

Blooming Feelings and The Prejudiced

As it turned out, Turgon had come to visit her.

He’d been surprised when Orophin and Asta appeared together but she had been sure to fix their garments so that they didn’t rouse any suspicions. However, by Turgon’s grin, he had already figured it out.

Orophin suggested they go to Siriondil, who was a blacksmith, to have him look at their weapons. He proudly told Asta of how his sword was made by his dear friend. Since Asta’s knives were getting rather dull, she’d agreed.

They’d visited Siriondil but as it turned out, he hadn’t been able to see them due to the number of people wanting their weapons fixed up. So instead, the three of them had strolled through Ubbin Falls, chatting and laughing.

Orophin was his usual flirty self and Asta couldn’t help but be immensely amused by how he kept sneakily touching her.

Her earlier darkness was chased away by Orophin’s constant humour and for that she was very grateful.

*

Many days later, Asta stepped into Siriondil’s forge with Orophin, holding her blunt weapons in their sheaths.

Siriondil greeted them with a smile, slapping Orophin on the back. She noticed the tightness around his eyes and a pang of sorrow hit her. Orophin had mentioned that Siriondil had lost a brother in the war. She knew he wouldn’t want her condolences so she smiled brightly up at him.

“Hello!”

“It’s good to see you again, Asta,” Siriondil said, grinning widely. “No wine today?”

Asta flushed in embarrassment, looking away and noticing a beautiful pale-haired elf nearby. She seemed to be preoccupied with something. But her eyes kept flickering to Siriondil.

Orophin laughed, slipping a hand around Asta’s waist and yanking her against his hip. “Not if I can help it,” he told his friend, smiling affectionately down at her. “She’s quick with her hands.”

Asta gave him a mock-glare. “Remember who tried to set that cart on fire.”

Siriondil laughed. “Turgon told me about that.” Still chortling, he turned to Asta. “What can I do for you?”

Asta nodded towards her weapons. “They’re blunt and the casing of my knife is cracked.”

Siriondil led them to an empty table where they spread out her weapons. As he took a look at them, she followed Orophin around the forge, eyeing the weapons carefully stacked around.

“This is beautiful work, Siriondil,” Orophin called out, pointing to a longsword with a beautifully engraved symbol on it. His friend called out his thanks, albeit distractedly. Orophin turned to Asta with a grin.

“Not as beautiful as you, m’lady.” He ran his hand seductively over her back, brushing past her rear. Asta laughed, elbowing him.

“Behave yourself, m’lord. I may slip up and --”

“Don’t worry, I’ll catch you before you accidentally stab yourself.” Orophin leaned down to whisper in her ear, “the only thing allowed to stab you is my--”

“M’lord!” Asta gasped, slapping a hand over his mouth and ignoring his chortles. She looked around, face heating up. “Must you be so crude? I may accidentally stab you with this beautiful sword.”

“As long as it's done by you, my beauty, I fear nothing,” Orophin said, spreading his arms. Asta snickered, spotting a stack of wooden swords in the corner. She picked one up and pointed it at him.

“Truly? You fear nothing?”

Orophin picked up another and tightly tapped hers. “By your delicate hands? Nothing.”

“Please, no roughhousing in my forge,” Siriondil’s dry voice called out. “Take it to the training grounds.”

*

Asta was frustrated.

As she walked with Fimlas through the city, she muttered under her breath. Her friend sighed patiently.

Finally, Asta turned to her. “How could Brac be so rude?”

“Surely he cares for you,” Fimlas murmured as they stepped into a tavern in the Human District. Only a few nights ago, Orophin had taken her to an opening of one of the inns he and Turgon frequented at in this district. She remembered the pretty brunette human as one of his visitors. Walda was her name, Asta remembered. She snickered as she remembered a drunk Orophin blessing them all with the sound of his singing.

At this tavern, Fimlas and Asta found a table and seated themselves. Asta threw a glance at a table nearby full of rowdy men.

“I know that but he knows how much I care for Orophin!” Asta muttered, turning to face her friend. Fimlas waved a waitress over. “Yes, but you do recall that Orophin is, was, a flirt. It’s only natural for your kin to be concerned.”

After they gave out their orders, Fimlas turned back to Asta with a smile. “So? How was it?”

“How was what?” Asta asked.

Fimlas rolled her eyes, leaning forward. “The night of passion. Was it everything you’d hoped for? Did you jump him?” She giggled.

Asta let out a mournful sigh and Fimlas laughed harder.

“Not yet?” Fimlas inquired, through her chuckles.

“We keep getting interrupted. It’s been weeks. Perhaps we should consider having a relationship without intimacy.”

Asta paused, glanced at Fimlas and then they burst into a fit of giggles.

“Okay, that may be impossible. But he’s such a gentleman, he brings him home every night after spending all day with me.”
Fimlas looked at her. “Why do you appear disappointed?”

“I wish he would not take me home but take me to his bed.” Asta tilted her face to the side, a dreamy look coming onto it. “I can imagine falling asleep after…”

Fimlas waved her hand in front of her face, scrunching her nose. “Enough, enough.”

Their food arrived, along with their drinks. The waitress left.

The rowdy laughter of the table a few tables down got louder.

“What if he finds me undesirable?” Asta asked, mouth dropping open. She looked down at herself and leaned forward, whispering to Fimlas. “Do my breasts seem...undesirable?”

Her friend scoffed, pushing her away. “Don’t be a fool, Asta. From what you tell me, the man desires you very much.”

“Speaking of desires…” Asta pointed her spoon at Fimlas. “You seem distracted these days. What is it?” Seeing Fimlas open her mouth, Asta narrowed her eyes. “And don’t try to sway me with tales of tending to the injured. Many have healed and there are only a handful left. The other healers have it under their control.”

Fimlas blushed, nervously taking a drink from her water.

“Fimlas?”

“There is nothing!” Fimlas declared, not meeting her eyes. “You’re just being--”

“Cursed Elven folk, always trying to come to our District.”

Fimlas clamped up, eyes wide at the rudely spoken comment. Asta paused, turning to look over her shoulder. The rowdy men had noticed her and Fimlas.

The man who spoke up bared his teeth at them. “Lady Gilraen is a fool for thinking she could partner with that… that Elernil,” the man sneered. “To bring humans and elves together? That man used us humans as a shield against those orcs!”
The men at his table roared in agreement. Asta took a sip of her water, glancing around them.

Fimlas and she were the only elves in the tavern. This was a particularly loved spot for both Elves and Humans so she didn’t understand where the prejudice was coming from.

“Filthy Elves and their high-handedness. They think they’re so much better than us!” the man continued to sneer. Asta cocked her head, wondering where she’d seen him before. She shrugged and turned away, motioning for Fimlas to continue her meal. There was no point speaking to drunks--

“Elves are so full of themselves, you know. They don’t care about us measly humans. Not the lives we lost in the war. None of them passed away. They live long lives. They continue to turn their noses down at us and they let us die when--”

“Elven lives were lost in the war, too,” Asta interjected. She turned to face the men, wiping her hands clean. “I was going to ignore you but you keep talking as though Elven lives weren’t lost, too.”

The man snickered. “What, do you think elven lives are more important? Good riddance.” He spat on the floor, in her direction. “Let’s hope death comes for Elernil too.”

Asta stood up immediately. “How dare you speak of Lord Elernil with such a dirty tongue.”

“What are you going to do, little girl?” the man stood up, showcasing his large build. “Face the music, elf. Gilaraen and that no-good lord elf are ruining this place. Humans and elves, living together?” He let out a loud scoff. “Elves should die. They live a long life anyway--”

“Hey!” one of the men’s friends stood up, pointing at Asta. “You were the one coming from Death’s Embrace.”

Asta frowned at him. Who…?

Recognition slammed into her. They were the miscreants who had tried to rob her all those months ago. Oh, this was beautiful. She laughed.

“How’s your head, sir?” she asked, pointing to her own temple. “I think I hit you rather hard the last time we met.”
The man flushed an angry red. He stood up, grabbing the hilt of his weapon. “Let’s fight.”

“Asta!” Fimlas hissed. “Let’s go--”

“Hello, my beauty!” the large man crowed as he looked over at Fimlas. Her fingers tightened on Asta’s arm. “You look like you would be wonderful in bed.” He sneered. “Let me show you a grand ol’ time.” He took a step towards her.

“Come closer, sir, and I will be forced to teach you how to treat a lady,” Asta gritted between her teeth, clenching the hilt of her sword.

"Oh? You volunteer to join my bed? Why, say no more," the man laughed as he headed towards her, his crowd of disgusting men following. Asta tensed.

A human woman stepped between Asta and the large man.

The men stopped.

“Sir, I’m going to have to ask you to leave.”

The man raised his eyebrow. “Why should I?”

“You are interrupting my business,” the woman nodded to Asta and Fimlas. “We are not prejudiced here and we admire Lady Gilraen for all she’s doing. Lord Elernil protects us well, too.”

The man glared at the woman. But before he could move towards her, Asta drew her sword at the same time as the other humans in the tavern stood to protect the woman.

The man and his group must have known it was a lost cause. After spitting once more in Asta’s direction, he left.
Asta and Fimlas continued their meal, thanking the owner but now they ate in silence.

Asta was aware of the changes happening in Ubbin Falls, knew that their leaders were trying to work together now more than ever. She’d seen more mingling between the elves and humans but she had no idea there were those within Ubbin Falls who actually opposed it.

The dark cloud that she had been fighting so hard came back and she sighed.

Roughhousing with the Warrior

Asta jumped to her feet, swinging her sword, sweat sliding down her temple. Her heart raced as she got into a fighting stance.

Before her stood her opponent, a tall, handsome man with a cocky grin.

“Remember what you promised me,” Orophin told her as he casually swung the wooden sword. He didn’t even look out of breath. Asta narrowed her eyes at him.

“Were you really injured, m’lord? How are you moving without a drop of sweat?”

Orophin snickered. “Are those complaints I hear, m’lady?” With his other hand, flicked his fingers forwards, invitingly. “Come, now. I’m eager to beat you.”

Asta didn’t budge, keeping her grip firm as she searched for an opening. “You’re just eager to get me nude!”

His eyes flashed wickedly. “Oh, yes. But not just nude.”

“I didn’t agree to the chocolate!” Asta protested.

A few days had passed since the day in the Human District with Fimlas. Orophin had come to find her and she’d suggested they go sparring. He’d been excited since he hadn’t had a chance to really fight after he recovered from his wound. Orophin had then suggested they participate in a challenge of his choosing. Asta agreed without really thinking about it.

Now she had to fight to win otherwise she would have to sit in Orophin’s bed and allow him to eat chocolate off her body. Truly, she didn’t think it was a bad idea but considering that they hadn’t gotten the chance to be completely intimate yet, she was a little shy.

Orophin smiled before lunging forward, his sword moving quickly, pushing her back with the force of his quick jabs. She countered his moves, their wooden swords clashing as they fought.

She laughed as she moved lithly on her feet, swerving and ducking his powerful moves.

She was sure she was going to win.

*

“Orophin!” Asta complained as he pulled her hand towards a secluded area where clear water flowed lazily. They were going to get cleaned up because both of them were covered in dirt from the training.

They had spent a few minutes sparring, to which Orophin ultimately won because he was quick with his sword.

Siriondil had joined them at some point on the training grounds and not long after Turgon had wandered by. Asta beat Siriondil at their sparring.

Turgon didn’t fight so while Orophin and Siriondil sparred, Asta and Turgon decided to sing cheers.

Well, Asta sang cheers while Turgon dramatically strummed the strings of his musical instrument. It had started off cheerful but then Asta and Turgon got distracted and ended up playing mournful tunes to which Orophin and Siriondil broke up with claims of it distracting them from their fights. Turgon and Siriondil then left and Orophin and Asta sparred again. Except, Asta didn’t understand how he had so much energy.

He had claimed it was due to his pent up energy.

She ignored that and they fought. She decided she didn’t want to lose so she’d dropped her sword and decided to fight dirty by tackling him.

Asta seemed to forget that Orophin wasn’t quite the gentleman when he’d been quick to respond to her dirty fighting. They rolled around on the ground, getting muddy as they fought, trying to get on top as a show of dominance.

There were no bruises on Asta’s body and she knew that Orophin held back because he was a ruthless fighter. She hadn’t held back, though because he kept taunting her. It didn’t really change anything because Orophin was bigger and stronger than she and she didn’t truly want to kill him anyway.

After they got tired of rolling in the dirt, Orophin said he knew a good place to clean off. He had decided that they needed to go for a bath after their intense training session.

Now he led her to a lovely, quiet area by the foot of the mountain. Clean water ran here, and so very clear she could see the pebbles at the bottom.

Asta refused to be distracted. She turned to Orophin. “Chocolate? Must we?”

He just laughed as they stepped into the water.

Spring was upon them now so the sun was out. It was a great time to bathe. Orophin had been careful to choose a bathing spot that was isolated. They draped their weapons and cloaks on a patch of grass.

“You lost, m’lady.” He tugged off his shirt, exposing his well defined chest and the glorious dips of his sculpted torso. Asta tried to tear her eyes away and then remembered he was now hers.

“But...chocolate is sticky,” she murmured, taking a step back.

“How about, instead, you be my partner for Ubbin Falls’ 1424th birthday?”

Asta blinked in surprise. She looked at him with wide eyes. “Truly?”

He nodded. “I’d love to spend it with you, m’lady.”

“I’d love to, m’lord.” She smiled, tilting her head as she appraised his naked torso with an approving eye.

Orophin’s eyes filled with mirth.

“What are you doing?”

“Admiring you, m’lord,” Asta responded, biting on her bottom lip. His eyes darkened and all humour left him.

“I’m not waiting anymore,” he said, moving towards her. She chuckled as she allowed him to grab her and pull her flush against his body.

“Were you waiting?” she asked, smiling as warmth flowed through her whole body.

“Yes,” he said, pulling them deeper into the water. “I’ve never had to wait to join a woman’s bed before. But with you…” he shook his head, pulling her leather headband out of her hair, letting her locks fall freely onto her shoulders. “I’ve had to chase you for every kiss and touch.”

“That’s not true,” Asta laughed, pulling his hair out of the knot he’d tied it into. “I believe you got many kisses from me.”

He kissed her. “Not as much as I would have liked.” He grinned. “Hold your breath.”

“Why should I--”

He pulled her underwater.

Asta broke the water’s surface laughing and spluttering, splashing water at Orophin who was roaring with laughter. “You beast!”

They fought in the water, kissing, touching, helping each other until their skin was free of dirt. Finally, they broke free of the water, glad for the high noon sun’s warmth. Asta shivered slightly as she sat on the water-worn  surface, enjoying the sun on her face. She pushed back her damp hair.

Orophin came up to her, his smile turning seductive as his gaze drifted downwards. “What a lovely sight.”

She looked down to see her clothes clinging to her body, her nipples hard from the cold. She started to cover herself out of shyness, not modesty, but Orophin grabbed her in a searing kiss, tongue invading her mouth hungrily. Her whole body tingled. Adrenaline shot through her blood.

“I want you. May I have you?” he growled against her lips. Asta nodded, breathless.

“Yes.”

He undid the laces of her clothes, pulling them off her body until she was completed nude before him. The only thing she wore was the thread he’d woven for her. He slipped out of his clothes until he was as gloriously nude as she. Asta couldn’t feel the cold as the flame between them burned hotter with every touch.

She panted breathlessly into his mouth as his fingers slipped between her legs, driving her wild with ecstasy. She, in turn, wrapped her legs around his waist, eliciting a sensual growl from him. With his other hand, Orophin roughly grabbed her rear and pulled her onto him, impaling her.

She cried out, partly in pleasure and partly in pain. It had been a while since she took anyone to bed.
All their interrupted moments had built to a devastating point.

Orophin wasn’t gentle and Asta didn’t want him to be gentle. They moved roughly, wildly.

She kissed his lips, bit down on his shoulders, grabbed his hair as she moved with him in rhythm, wanting more, needing more. He grabbed a fistful of her hair, pulling it back to nip at her neck, soothing the stings with his tongue.

Their rhythm built and built, sending Asta soaring higher and higher, her nails digging into Orophin’s back. When the pleasure broke over her, Orophin muffled her cries with his kisses, groaning into her mouth as pleasure claimed him, too.

A Woman's Sigh

Fimlas took one look at Asta’s grinning face and pulled her into her little herb garden.

It had been a few days since she and Orophin first got truly intimate after their sparring session.

She brought out hot drinks and the two women sat, giggling.

“How was it?” Fimlas asked. “Did you truly attack him?”

“No! He jumped me,” Asta giggled. “Or should I say, we jumped each other.” She wiggled her eyebrows and Fimlas laughed.

“I’m a little sore, though,” Asta admitted, flushing. “He took me quite…” she paused. “..well the several other times, too.”

They chatted in Fimlas’s little herb garden about Asta and Orophin’s newfound relationship. Asta had thought that once they became intimate, Orophin would pull back on the flirting. It only doubled, not that Asta minded. As they chatted, Asta noticed that Fimlas seemed to be hiding something, acting a little strange and seemed overall, distracted.

“Fimlas, you know you cannot hide from me. What is it?” Asta asked.

Fimlas startled out of her daydream, blinking rapidly. “Whatever do you mean? I--”

“Do not tell tales, Fimlas.” Asta narrowed her eyes. “I know you.”

There was silence as Fimlas fidgeted under Asta’s stare. Finally, she threw her hands up.

“Alright, there’s…”

Asta leaned forward, interested. FImlas blushed.

“There’s an elf that I’ve gotten close to while I healed him, it’s nothing. Much. I don’t think.”

Asta’s jaw dropped. “No! What’s his name?”

“Asta, please, it’s nothing--”

“Your face resembles tomatoes and you are claiming it's nothing?” Asta feigned hurt. “You wound me, my friend. Wound me deeply.”

“Alright, alright, enough with your dramatics,” Fimlas smiled. “His name is Lindir and he was one of the injured I had been tending to…”

Warmth of the Heart ( Days of Súlime )

Reassurances of a Warrior

“What’s been on your mind these days, m’lady?”

Asta looked up from where her fingers were running lightly over the scar on Orophin’s stomach. His blue eyes were clear and as his fingers gently brushed her hair back, Asta felt warmth flood through her body.

She wondered how she got so lucky to have someone like him.

“I don’t think it’s a discussion to be had while we’re both naked,” she teased, running her hand over his bare chest. His skin felt so warm under her touch.

Orophin lifted an eyebrow and then promptly sat up, much to Asta’s dismay, reaching over to pluck his cloak from a nearby chair. He then proceeded to wrap her in it and then wrapped the blanket around himself.

“You’re not naked anymore,” he murmured. Before she could laugh at his antics, he tilted her chin up, his eyes roaming her face. “What is it, Asta?”

“Why do you think something’s the matter?” She murmured with a little laugh.

He offered a half-smile. “You sometimes look at me like you want to ask me a question but you never do. You’re usually quick to smile and laugh but as of late, you have become quiet and I find that you pull away.”

She smiled. “You don’t like that?”

Orophin ran his fingers through her hair, giving her a tender gaze. “I’ve wasted too much time while I was contemplating my feelings for you. I couldn’t bear any more wasted moments with you, my lady.”

Happiness bloomed in her heart and she found it hard to resist reaching for him.

Asta chuckled, finding his free hand and entwining her fingers with his. “I don’t know why you like me,” she told him honestly. She sighed, pulling herself up into a sitting position. “You’re right, I do have something to ask.” She looked at him and then froze.

What if he thought her a coward? A selfish person?

Her lips pursed. Maybe asking Orophin wasn’t…

She dropped her gaze for a moment, staring at their entwined fingers. “I…”

Helpless, she looked up at him again. His eyebrows furrowed as he gazed at her. Finally, he sat up, pushing away the blankets of his bed. He leaned against the wall, gently pulling Asta to him. Orophin removed the cloak so that she was nude again. He turned her and pulled her body back against him so that she sat between his legs with her bare back pressed against his chest. He pressed a kiss to her shoulder, his beard grazing her skin and sending shivers down her spine. His arms rested lightly around her.

A feeling of immense safety and comfort washed over her and Asta found herself relaxing into his touch. Her lips parted.

“I fear…” she started. “I fear there’s something wrong with me.”

“Why is that?”

“That terrible battle with the Orcs. I didn’t cry. I...I was glad to have my loved ones alive and well and I… didn’t weep for those who fell. I don’t know how to process this.” She untangled her fingers from his right hand and instead held it in both of hers. His hand was rough, calloused from all his fighting. But she loved it, anyway. She leaned her head against his shoulder, lightly massaging his hand, her thumb caressing the lines in his palm. “And I only started to realize how terrible the war was after it was over. It took me so long to realize the horrors of such a dark event.” She sighed. “There is something wrong with me. I’m terrible.”

Orophin let out a low laugh against her neck, causing her body to tighten in a renewed sense of want. She ignored that.
“There’s nothing wrong with you, m’lady. Not about this in particular, in any case.”

She recognized his teasing and elbowed him. “Are you implying that I’m wrong in other cases?”

His free hand ran gently up and down her arm, causing warmth to trail down her skin. “Asta, you’re not a terrible person. There’s nothing wrong with wanting your loved ones to be safe.”

“But--”

“Sometimes the effects of war take time to settle. Sometimes it happens during the event, sometimes a few days after and sometimes, many weeks later. You have no fault in experiencing the effects many weeks later.”

“Truly?”

Dare she hope that she was not a bad person for grieving so very late?

He kissed her temple. “Truly, my fierce warrior.”

“I’m no warrior,” she sighed. “I’m not like you. I can fight, but I’m no warrior.”

“I disagree. You fought bravely for your people.”

“No,” Asta whispered. “I fought because I didn’t want harm to befall my loved ones. I didn’t do it for Ubbin Falls. I’m selfish.”

“So am I,” Orophin said. Asta shook her head.

“That’s impossible. You dived into a horde of orcs for me.”

Orophin’s body tensed for a moment before he relaxed, burying his face in the crook of her neck. “Losing you wasn’t an option to me, Asta. I wasn’t sure what you meant to me before we went into battle, but once we were in it…” he paused, his hand closing around her fingers. “I couldn’t stop my eyes from finding you. I needed to see you were alive. And when I saw you were being surrounded, covered in blood... “ He sighed. “It didn’t matter that Ubbin Falls needed me to help bring the battle to victory. I am one of the strongest, and battles need their warriors. But, I saw you in danger of losing your life and I knew then... that losing you was not an option. I wasn’t thinking.”

“You rarely think,” Asta murmured. He chuckled softly.

“I didn’t dive into a horde of orcs to save Ubbin Falls, Asta. I did it to save you. All that mattered to me was protecting you.”

Asta fell silent. She didn’t know how to respond to that.

“Sometimes being a warrior means fighting for those dear to you. It doesn’t make you selfish. Many of those people, Elven folk and humans, died fighting for those they loved. When you fight to protect just one of your loved ones, you’re already fighting to protect others.” Orophin rested his cheek against her head. “If you believe that you were selfish for fighting to protect your family and friends, then by all means, continue being selfish. Not a single soul was fighting without their own personal reason to.”

Asta let out a breath she didn’t realize she was holding. A weight lifted from her chest, causing her to feel a little light-headed. She remembered the bodies and the fear for losing her loved ones.

“What about the fear?”

“Fear of the war?”

“No, fear of losing your loved ones.” Asta shivered a little, despite being warm in his arms. “I panic and cannot breathe when I think about it.”

Orophin was silent.

“How do you do it?” Asta whispered. “You’ve been in many a battle.”

Orophin was quiet for a few moments more, both of them staring at Asta’s fingers playing with his hand.

“Sometimes I cannot sleep,” he murmured, wrapping his free arm around her midsection and hugging her tightly. “Thinking about losing my loved ones. It is why I train excessively.”

“You do a magnificent job,” she told him, pulling away to face him. His eyes dip to her breasts and then lower, his eyes darkening.

“I can do other magnificent jobs,” he whispered, eyes glinting wickedly. He rested his hands on the outside of her thighs, yanking her close. She laughed as their bare chests met.

“Have I eased your worries, m’lady?”

She cocked her head to the side, pretending to think. “I suppose so.” Smiling at his eye-roll she kissed him. “You have, m’lord. Thank you.”

He claimed there were other ways to thank him. She didn’t realize what he had in mind was a slow, passionate and agonizing pleasure that would have her sobbing and crying out loud. Their moment after their pleasure was tender and loving and fell asleep in the arms of her favorite warrior.

The 1424th Celebration of Ubbin Falls

The preparations for the biggest celebration of Ubbin Falls was an enjoyable time.

Asta found herself laughing with her friends as everyone in Ubbin Falls pitched it to help prepare. Humans and Elves alike were running around, picking fruit and making wine together. Decorations were being set up and Asta was thrilled to be mingling with the humans.

There were a few tensions, of course, but the lovely atmosphere exceeded those few prejudiced.

Asta had caught Fimlas walking around with a male elf who she now knew to be Lindir.

She herself had been busy with the preparations, tending to a very pregnant Galadriel who had insisted on being able to carry the heavy baskets of fruit. She had, of course, dropped the basket multiple times until Brac took the sobbing elf home.

At the moment, she stood with Turgon, talking about the music to be played at the festival.
Her eyes landed on Orophin who was standing nearby, talking with a beautiful silver-haired elf. A pang of jealousy twisted in Asta’s chest as she watched them. He laughed and Asta took a deep breath to calm herself, looking away and trying to focus on Turgon.

She was being ridiculous. Why would she get jealous of Orophin’s friends?

Except…

Her eyes flickered back to them. That elf really was beautiful and Asta knew Orophin had flirted with her before. Ugh, she was being ridiculous!

“Asta, if you keep staring at them, Orophin will notice.” Turgon’s amused voice pulled her attention back to him. She sighed.

“I don’t know what’s wrong with me. I shouldn’t be getting jealous,” she muttered. She pushed her hair back, feeling something get stuck in it. What the..?

“Here, let me get it,” Turgon offered, reaching out to pluck a twig from her hair. “It’s normal for lovers to get jealous when others are in close proximity.”

Asta frowned at him, running her hand through her hair to find more of those dratted twigs. “Yes, but I know Orophin has many lady friends. It’s silly for me to be getting jealous--” she pulled another tiny twig from her hair and stared at it in disbelief. “Where are these coming from?” She looked up, peering at the tree she was standing under.

Turgon laughed as he helped her brush off the small nuisances.

They had just managed to remove the last twig from her hair when Asta felt a warm hand slid around her waist, pulling her against a hard body. She looked up to see Orophin giving Turgon a casual glance.

“Why do you keep touching her?” he said, lightly. Asta frowned but Turgon just laughed.

“She has twigs in her hair.”

“Had,” Asta corrected. She pulled away from Orophin to brush down her garments. “These twigs seemed to have a fondness for my hair.”

She looked up when only silence met her statement. She found Orophin and Turgon looking at each other. She cleared her throat.

“Would you two like a moment? Alone?” She asked politely.

Orophin laughed, looking down at her. “No, it’s alright. M’lady, Valacar’s bakery has opened up again. Shall we go indulge in some delights?”

“Turgon--”

“I’ll go see what else the festival needs,” Turgon said, eyes twinkling. He slapped Orophin’s back with a laugh. “I’ll see you two at the festival tomorrow.”

*

“Don’t you think we should do more than walk around and eat?” Asta asked Orophin as they walked through the lovely, decorated streets.

It was the day of Ubbin Falls founding. It was a special day indeed and usually, many spent this day with their families or special ones. Brac had surprisingly taken well to the fact that Asta was spending it with Orophin. He did not put up as big of a fight as he usually did and Asta wondered if Galadriel had to do anything with it.

It was hard to argue with a pregnant woman.

Children ran around, laughing and playing with each other. Asta was delighted to see elves and humans mingling and dancing together. The War was a terrible one, but it had cleared up the atmosphere between the elves and humans.

She spotted Lady Gilraen and Lord Elernil talking, both dressed in stunning garments. Her eyes turned to Orophin was, as usual, devilishly handsome. He wore formal clothes that were fitted to his warrior build. Her eyes ran over him, twinkling.

“M’lady, if you keep looking at me like that, I’ll be forced to drag you to my bed,” Orophin whispered, nipping at her earlobe playfully. He was already holding her hand so Asta just gave it a squeeze.

“Why drag me when I’ll come willingly?”

His eyes darkened and a wicked smile graced his lips. “Oh, yes, you’ll come willingly.”

She narrowed her eyes at him. “You are a flirt, m’lord. A danger to a maiden’s heart.”

“Mm,” he agreed, kissing her temple. “And to their garments and--”

Asta pulled away, playfully pushing at his shoulder. “Enough with your crude remarks.”

“Do you still feel sore?” he asked as they passed by yet another tavern ladened with delicious looking food.
“Sore?” Asta inquired, eyes drifting to another tavern across the way.

“Yes. Between your lovely thighs.”

Her eyes went to him immediately as a red tinted her cheeks. “Orophin!”

He laughed, drawing her in. “You look unbearably ravishing tonight,” he murmured. “I can’t wait to rip your gowns off. I may not be able to control myself.”

Asta blushed, pushing him away weakly. “You never control yourself, anyway.”

He just smiled in response, accelerating her heartbeats.


*

“Look, Turgon’s playing,” Orophin said, grinning as he pointed to where Turphin stood with an instrument in his hands. Asta glanced over, careful not to spill her delicacy.

Indeed, the handsome man was smiling widely as he strummed on his instrument, playing a wonderful tune.

“Why don’t you play with him?” Asta asked, taking a small bite of her food. Orophin glanced over at her, reaching out to swipe her chin with his thumb.

“I’m here to play with you, not anyone else.”


*

“Not too much, m’lady,” Orophin chuckled as he handed her a glass of wine. They were sitting in a little secluded spot, away from the lights and noise. She peered at the glass.

“Why, there’s nearly nothing in it!” she complained. She looked over at his goblet which was filled to the brim. “What’s that?”

“Ale,” he said, taking a seat besides her. “Strong ale.”

She narrowed her eyes at him. “That sounds like a no.”

“Does it?” he asked, taking a gulp of his drink. Asta waited until he took another sip before she quickly reached up and grabbed his face, locking her lips over his and slipping her tongue into his mouth to taste his drink.

Her throat burned and her nose scrunched up as she pulled away, licking her lips. “Tastes disgusting.”

Orophin blinked at her, his lips still parted. He swallowed and then eyed her with a strangely predatory gaze.

“Do that again, m’lady, and I will rip your dress off without a second thought.”

She shivered at the sensual threat. She tilted her head to the side. “What if I want you to?”

He smiled. “Then I’ll take you to my bed right now and you will miss the fireworks.”

She sighed. “You’re no fun.”

Asta lifted the glass to her lips and took a careful sip. She knew that Orophin was right in pouring her only a little; she couldn’t hold her liquor very well and more often than not, she got into trouble.

The wine was sweet, compared to the strong taste of Orophin’s drink. The music drifted over and she hummed with it, moving towards Orophin ducking under his arm.

He chuckled, hugging her back.


*

Orophin’s arms around her will always be a feeling that Asta loved.

She rested her cheek against his chest as they swayed together. His heart thumped strongly in his chest, the sound a comfort to her ears. The music that played was a romantic one and many couples had taken to dancing with their significant other. Asta had spotted a blushing Fimlas swaying in the arms of Lindir, who she had yet to meet.

Brac and Galadriel had gone home because the pregnant elf was easily tired. Asta closed her eyes, allowing her body to sway gently with his. This was such a lovely, sweet moment.

Fireworks lit up the sky and Asta admired them. All around them, people let out murmurs of appreciation and delight.
A small smile played across her lips as Orophin pulled her closer.

Such a pure moment, Asta thought, dreamily.

Of course, she thought too soon. She felt something hard press into her belly and she sighed.

“That better be your sword, m’lord.”

She looked up to see Orophin’s sensual grin and wickedly twinkling eyes.

“It is a sword, m’lady,” he assured her. “Just a different type.” He lowered his lips to her ear, his hand sliding down to squeeze her rear, eliciting a surprised gasp from her. “This type of sword can only be sheathed between your legs.”

Asta laughed, half amused, half disbelieving. “Why is it awake now?”

“I’m imagining you naked beneath me with those luscious legs spread wide….” his sentence trailed off as his voice became huskier. She looked at him and saw his eyes were glazed over with lust.

“We’re in public,” she chastised, pretending that she wasn’t suddenly terribly eager to leave the festival. He smiled, bending his head to kiss her lips.

It was a chaste kiss, nothing raunchous or too indecent, but her body burned as though he had kissed her deeply. She pulled away, suddenly breathless.

“I’m suddenly feeling very tired,” she said, pulling out of his arms. She turned and headed towards the road that would take them outside the festival.

“Why, then I must take you home.” He caught her waist with both hands, subtly grinding against her rear. Excitement flooded through her and she laughed, grabbing at his hand and pulling him into the streets.

By the time they got to his house, Orophin had just enough patience to send away his servants before his mouth claimed hers, hands already pushing her skirts up. They never made it to his bedroom.

The Prejudiced Miscreants

Asta entered Siriondil’s forge a few days before Mettare.

She found him sitting with a weapon in his hand, eyebrows scrunched together. As she approached, he looked up and smiled at her.

“Asta.”

“Hello, Siriondil,” she said, fidgeting. The paper she held in her hand suddenly felt like it was on fire. “I came for….ahem…”

Siriondil looked at her, standing up and cleaning his hands. “What can I do for you?”

“Sword…” she whispered.

His eyebrows lifted and he leaned forward. “What was that?”

She swallowed and lifted her chin. “I would like to request….a sword…?” Her strong statement turned into a soft question and Asta wanted to kick herself. Siriondil smiled.

“Would you like for me to forge a sword for you?” he asked, kindly. Asta blushed in embarrassment.

“Yes! Not for me…. But..yes. Please.”

“Alright, may I know what type you’d like?”

“A longsword,” she murmured. “I, ah, I have the design… here.” She pushed the piece of paper hastily into Siriondil’s hands. He looked down at it and laughed.

“Orophin will love it.”

“Really--What? I didn’t say it was for...him… I--” Asta glared at Siriondil who was chuckling with far too much mirth for her liking.

“You’re too easy to mess with, Asta,” he told her as he grabbed a weathered journal from the table. He slipped the paper in and scribbled something in it. “What was the inspiration behind the engravement?”

Asta sat down on the bench, gazing at the lovely half-finished weapons in the forge. “Ah, Orophin often talks about his father being a warrior from Rohan. I read through some books on Rohan and their warriors. I thought…” she blushed slightly. “...I thought he’d like something to remember his father by.”

Siriondil looked at her for a moment. “I saw you at the 1424th festival with Orophin.”

She blinked in surprise. Then she let out a nervous laugh. “Yes… he’d...we went together.”

“There must be something between you and Orophin. Lovers, eh?”

Asta didn’t know what to say, she was so flustered. She could easily talk of her relationship with Fimlas but this was Siriondil, Orophin’s good friend. So she did the only thing she could--divert attention.

“I saw you with a very lovely elf, too! Lovers, eh?” She retaliated in a panic. Seeing his amused eyes, she groaned. “Please, let us change the topic of discussion!”


*


Turgon was throwing a small celebration for Yaresse and all were invited.

As he and Orophin had a soft spot for festivals, Orophin had spoken up about wanting to go. Asta had agreed. It was a smaller, less formal festival, so she would get the chance to mingle with her friends.

She spent the day with Fimlas, walking through the city and discussing their love lives. She told Fimlas of how she had moved to Brac’s old house, loving the cosy space and having the freedom to do as she pleases. She loved staying with Brac and Galadriel but there were times when Brac acted more of a father than a brother. Besides, Brac’s home stood empty. She might as well make use of it.

When the sky started to turn orange, Asta walked Fimlas home, telling her that she wanted to go for a quick swim by the river before Orophin came to pick her up. They embraced and then Asta turned away, humming under her breath.

She placed her cloak and weapons together, near a boulder. The spot she picked to go swimming was the same place where Orophin had led her to a few weeks ago. She grinned at the memory, loosening her hair before gathering it up into a knot on top of her head.

She didn’t want to get her hair completely wet otherwise it would not be able to dry when she left for Turgon’s festival. She hummed, pulling off her dress, and stepped into the cool, refreshing water in the body-hugging undergarments. The water felt great on her skin and just as Asta started to relax, she suddenly seized up.

Someone was here. She could feel it.

Asta glanced at where her clothing and weapons were and started towards them--

A large male figure stepped around the boulder, wearing an ugly grin. Asta stepped back, using her arms to hide her chest as she immediately sat down in the water. It was that prejudiced man from the Human District. The one who’d cursed Lord Elernil and made lewd comments to Fimlas.

Her heart started to beat in her chest as she realized that he hadn’t come alone. Two men emerged from the shadows on her left and three more on her right. She recognized all of them from her earlier days upon her return to Ubbin Falls.

She glared and they grinned viciously back. Their eyes roamed her exposed skin and she felt disgust crawl over her body.

“My, my, what do we have here?” their ringleader called out in a nasty voice. “A little lone elf?”

She said nothing, not wanting to provoke them. She was nearly nude, trapped in an isolated area with men who looked at her with clear vile intentions. Asta wished to grab her sword.

The large man toed her sword with his boots. “Not so tough now, without your weapon, are you, whore?”

Asta gritted her teeth, fists clenching under the water. The cold seemed into her skin but she fought dearly so that they didn’t mistake her shivering for trembling out of fear.

“Whore? As far as I’m concerned, none of you have the capabilities to even bed one,” Asta spat out, instantly regretting it. Her mouth worked faster than her brains.

The man’s face darkened as he stepped forward. “Perhaps not bed one, but we could certainly spread your thighs, you filthy elf whore.”

She spotted a dagger on his belt and her eyes brightened. All she had to do was lure him into the water.

Asta sighed loudly, exasperated. “Is that all the insult you’ve got, sir? You look like a man who has trouble keeping his bed warm. What is it, none of the whores want to step near you to breathe in your contaminated air?”

“Shut your mouth, elf!” one of the men shouted. She glanced at him and snickered.

“Why, weren’t you the one I knocked unconscious at the start of our fight? It’s a terrible shame you missed it--”

“Shut it,” the ringleader hissed. His hands went to his belt. “I’ll show you what you could do with that pretty mouth of yours--”

“Oh, you would, would you?” A new voice joined in and Asta’s heart nearly burst with relief. Her heart pounded as she turned to see Orophin stroll casually into the clearing. He wasn’t wearing his cloak and he held his sword almost lazily by his side. However, she saw the glint in his eyes and flinched back.

Yep, this was warrior Orophin now. She almost felt sorry for the men.

“Who are you?” the ringleader snarled, his hands still on the waistband of his pants. Her warrior smiled, showing his teeth.

“Does it matter? You’re surrounding a woman who’s all alone. Hardly fair odds, if you ask me.”

“I’m not asking. Turn around and head home, pretty boy. No one will get hurt this way.” The ringleader grabbed his knife. Asta noticed the other men warily step backwards. She wondered if they recognized him.

Orophin nodded. “Go home and I won’t kill you.”

The ringleader froze, glaring at him. “Who are you?”

Orophin nodded to Asta who was now shivering in the water. “Her lover. I don’t take kindly to other men looking at her bare skin.”

“Sadon!” One of the men hissed. “That’s Orophin. He’s a warrior of Ubbin Falls. Let’s go.”

The ringleader’s face paled and he snarled something. He apologized to Asta, claiming it to be a joke, and then he and the others ran off, careful to avoid Orophin’s sword.

Her warrior stared after them, looking like he was going to hunt them down. He took a step in their direction.

“Orophin.”

He sucked in a deep breath and whirled on her, eyes raging. He didn’t say anything as he waited for her to get out and his hands were gentle as he helped her dress and cloaked her. The sky had darkened now.

He was absolutely silent on the way back to her home and Asta noticed how tensed his body was. She felt terrible. Once inside, he followed her up to her bedroom where his hands felt like scorching brands as he pulled her damp clothes off her body.

“Orophin? Please say something,” Asta whispered, trying to still his hands. He paused.

“I told you that one of the things that irritate me about you is your ability to land yourself in danger. If Fimlas hadn’t rushed to get me after she saw them follow you from leaving her house, who knows what would have happened?” Orophin’s hand tightened in her hair as his eyes burned brighter. “I’m in no mood to hear any explanations right now.”

“But what--”

His mouth landed on hers, hard and fierce. He took her to bed, venting out his frustrations by pleasuring her with rough, skilled hands. His kisses were brands. His teeth nipped her skin, too gentle to hurt but hard enough to send jolts of pleasure through her body. He impaled her with rough movements, yet only immense pleasure cascaded through her. Her cries turned into screams of ecstasy, her nails digging into his back.

*

By the time Orophin’s ire had cooled enough for her to explain her side of the story, she was already feel drowsy with immense satiation. However, she truly wanted to go to the festival so she got dressed and left her hair open, knowing how much Orophin liked her hair.

He smiled as he pulled her gently against his body. She could see the leftover hardness in his eyes and she hoped it wasn’t for her.

“You look stunning, m’lady.”

“I’m sorry about what happened,” she whispered. “I’ll be more careful.”

“I just don’t want anything to happen to you,” he murmured. “It drives me mad, Asta.”

She kissed his cheek. “If I find their belongings, let’s burn it.”

He laughed.

The Festivities of Yarasse

When Asta arrived at the festival, it was already in full swing. She knew that when Turgon meant small, he meant smaller than the formal event a few days ago. Laughing as she caught sight of Turgon greeting guests, Asta shook her head.

“Ever the hos--”

“Asta! Thank goodness you’re alright!” She turned at the sound of Fimlas’s voice and was met with a body barreling into her, slender arms closing around her tightly. Fimlas pulled back to look her over. “Any injuries? Well, you’re dressed up and Orophin looks as though he hadn’t had the chance to stab anyone, so I assume nothing much happened.”

“Yes,” Asta said, stupidly. She peeked a glance at Orophin who was smiling pleasantly enough.

“Not if you count getting surrounded by men, weaponless and half-nude.”

Asta sighed as Fimlas gasped. She turned to her.

“Those men didn’t lay a hand on you, did they?” Her voice was low as she clutched at Asta’s arms. “My dear, come stay with me.”

Asta shook her head, exasperated. “Let’s not talk about this. I’m fine, Orophin didn’t stab anyone and everyone is alive. Let’s enjoy the festivities!”

Fimlas gave her a long look. She turned to Orophin and offered him a kind smile.

“If you ever feel the need to stab her, do avoid vital areas so she doesn’t bleed out.”

Asta’s mouth dropped open in shock. “I--”

“I only came because I wasn’t sure where else to look for you. I’d gone to Brac’s old home and then to Brac’s new home and then to Orophin’s--” she sighed, shaking her head. “I’m at ease seeing that you’re fine. We can talk again another time, my dear. Enjoy your festival.” Fimlas gave her another tight embrace and walked away.

Asta glanced at Orophin when he took her hand and tugged her closer to him.

“You wouldn’t actually stab me, right?” she laughed nervously.

He kissed her hand. “If you die, I’ll find you and kill you myself, m’lady.”

That wasn’t very reassuring but he’d dragged her off to where Turgon stood. They then ate and danced together, laughing and sharing stories. Asta was glad to see Orophin’s mood become much lighter and late into the evening, he was completely back to normal. She hated being the reason he got angry; Orophin was not one quick to anger.

Siriondil had come over and introduced his date, a sweet elf who Asta recognized from the forge. They all chatted for a while and then Asta had snuck away to find pastries. Orophin was busy playing instruments with Turgon while Turgon sang beautifully.

As she purchased her dessert, she passed by a cart that held barrels of what seemed to be alcohol. She glanced at the owner of the cart and momentarily paused, turning to give him a second glance.

His face paled as he suddenly found the ground terribly interesting.

“My, what have we here?” Asta said, tilting her head to the side. “Were you not one of the men earlier? Playing along with what is his name again--Oh yes! Sadon?”

“Please forgive us,” the man whispered, eyes lifting up as he looked visibly frightened. “We didn’t know you were that blond warrior’s lover.”

“How do you know him?”

The man had the decency to look ashamed. “He saved… my brother and I from the Orcs. He defended us.”

Asta stared at him for a long moment. “And yet, you followed Sadon around? When Orophin saved you?”

“Sadon is my brother,” the man whispered. “I had no choice.”

Asta let out a disbelieving laugh. “Sadon was saved by a half-elf and he still had the--” Asta let out another shock laugh. She pointed to a cup. “Give me one.”

*

“Asta!”

She turned, wondering why the world was moving around so much. Silly world.

“Whatever are you doing with that torch?” Orophin grabbed her hands, causing her to drop the goblet she was holding. She frowned at him, trying to see his face. It kept shifting. Odd.

“I’m taking him home with me.”

She heard a familiar laugh and turned to find Turgon staring at her with amusement. “Is this theft?”

“No!” Asta said, shaking her head. Which was not a very good idea. She waited until the world was still enough before she continued, “There’s a terrible man who needs to be punished.”

Turgon’s eyebrows raised. “Are you going to set him on fire?”

Asta shrugged, giggling. “No, silly. Why would I do that?” She waved the flaming torch around and Turgon quickly moved back.

Strong arms closed around her waist and she found herself looking up at Orophin. He seemed rather bemused as he took the torch from her. He handed it to Turgon who walked away to place it back in its appropriate place.

“Where did you get the alcohol?” Orophin asked her, gently pulling her into his arms. Asta smiled, delighted to be near him. Oh, he smelled so nice! She wrapped her arms around his waist and gave him a big smile.

“Over there,” she slurred, pointing at the cart that was pulled off to the side. Orophin blinked as he looked back at her.

“Whose satchels are those beneath the cart?”

Asta stared up at him, clamping her mouth shut. Turgon chuckled as he returned.

“Was she planning to steal something?” he asked. Orophin sighed.

“No, she was going to set it on fire.”

Asta stared at him, narrowing her eyes. “Who told you? I was only going to help!”

Orophin glanced at Turgon. “She has a lovely habit of setting things on fire when she’s drunk. I’ll be taking her home now.”

“Turgon, I’m not drunk, don’t listen to him,” Asta said, trying to pull away from Orophin. The world tilted but she quickly regained her balance. “And I wasn’t going to--” she paused, thinking. Then she nodded. “Yes, I was going to set it on fire but only,” she raised a finger, her face serious. “One cart.” She leaned towards Orophin. “It’s Sadon’s.”

She grinned.

Outfits:

Ubbin Falls' 1424th Birthday         |      Yaresse

Round Status:

Round 0: Completed || Round 1: Completed

Round 2: Completed || Round 3: Completed

Round 4: Completed

Last edited by MistyMisty (19/06/2020 at 22:41)

Nauriel

FC: Oksana Butovskaya

Race: Half-elf Noldor

Age: 1354 (TA 709)

Interests: FI: Nimloth, Valacar RI:Baranor

Story

Nénime Done

It was still cold, but one to find the signs that winter might be starting to come to an end if one looked closely. During the month Nauriel had started to keep up with her training at the training grounds again, not that there seemed to be any more signs of another attack on the city but she didn’t like how unprepared she had been, and it was nice to feel how strong her body was. She sparred with Orophin at times, but she couldn’t surprise him with any tricks anymore, but she had also grown stronger, and her stamina better, so their fights were often a close call. Through Orophin she had also trained her archery with Hallas. She had come to respect his skill with a bow, she had improved her own skill a little, but wasn’t much impressed by the elf. When most of the town had seemed to start embracing the togetherness of men and elves, Hallas kept his values.
    She waved goodbye to Orophin after the morning’s workout, she was heading back to the forge for the days job, she had costumers that would pick up their orders that afternoon. The training never tried her too much, but rather energized her. Someone called her name and she looked over her shoulder to find Baranor jogging up to her, she stopped and waited for him, smiling.
    “Who won today?”, she asked as she had seen him and Cirion sparring at the training grounds. They started walking down the way.
    “He had no chance.” Baranor grinned. “I’d like to try you on sometime.” He let his hand run around her waist, she chuckled.
    “I wouldn’t want you to end up feeling sore.”
    “Are you so sure you would win?”, he asked raising an eyebrow. She stopped and faces him, she grinned as he pulled her in closer. Her hand found his bare skin where his shirt had come untucked.
    “Besides, I like our – scuffles – better, where we both win,” she held his gaze with a half-smile, “and we can shift between who ends on top.”
    “I just think you are afraid you’d lose,” he said and bent down to nuzzle her neck. 
    She laughed. “Can I come by later?”
    He nodded and they continued walking, regretfully of the moment. They chatted but before their ways parted Baranor grabbed her by the arm. He looked like the was considering what to say before he spoke.
    “Would you come to have dinner with me, just us, as my home?”, he asked. “Perhaps next week.”
    “Sure,” she answered, without much thought. They said goodbye and went their separate ways, it wasn’t until she started to think more about it she tensed up, and wondered what the request had really been about?

“May I ask you why you are here bothering me, really?” Nimloth said, aspirated, and looked up from her sewing.
    “What? Can’t I come here to enjoy the pleasure of your company?” Nauriel said, turning a little grumpy by her friend’s words.
    “Usually when you come you are a pleasure, today not so much. You don’t have to bother me just because there is something bothering you, if you want to talk about it just spill it.”
    Nauriel grumbled and walked about the shop running her finger over bolts of fabric, Nimloth wasn’t wrong there was a reason for her visit, but she found it harder to bring it up than she would have thought. She put her hand into a box of buttons, letting them run through her fingers, some were carved of wood but most of them were worked metal. From the corner of her eye she could see Nimloth’s ear twitching. “Sorry,” she mumbled and locked her hands in front of her, like a schoolgirl, keeping her fingers to herself. Nimloth didn’t want her touching the materials, but her hands were quite clean this time. She sat down on a stool next to her friend.
    “Oh, I almost forgot,” she said and fished something out of her pouch, “here.”
    She handed over a spool of thin silver thread. Nimloth put down her work and took it out of her hands, delicately examining the thread in the light.
    “It’s exquisite.” Nimloth said, her breath catching.
    “Work has been a little slow,” Nauriel said, as if she needed an excuse, “I hope it’s thin enough for embroidery. I can make more, if you’d like.”
    Nimloth smiled widely. “Oh, I need to make a dress for you, using this.”
    Nauriel smiled at her friend, once the idea had come to Nimloth, there would be no talking her out of it.
    “It will be perfect for the celebration next month, I know just how it will look,” Nimloth said, she had a twinkle in her eyes. Nauriel laughed.
    “That’s it, I should be on my way,” Nauriel stood up, making herself ready to leave.
    “Really? You are going to leave with out saying what you really came here to talk about?” Nimloth was good, not even trying to distract her would get Nauriel quietly out the door. Nauriel sigh heavily and sat down again.
    “He has asked me to dinner… at his house.”
    Nimloth laughed out loud, before she had time to stifle it to giggles by covering her mouth. “I’m sorry,” she said, but she couldn’t hold the laughter in. Nauriel scowled at her.
    “It’s just weird,” Nauriel muttered.
    “Well, since he already got you in bed, I think we can establish that it’s not his motive,” Nimloth said, humorously. “And it’s not weird, you just think it is.”
    Nauriel grumbled.
    “He probably just wants to get to know you better.”
    Nauriel hummed.
     “You’re a lovely person to know,” Nimloth said with a smile, Nauriel snorted. “You’ll be fine.”
    “Well, I should go,” Nauriel stood up and this time her friend didn’t stop her.
    “When is this dinner?” Nimloth asked as Nauriel headed to the door.
    “Tomorrow night.”
    “Can’t wait to hear how it goes.”
    Nauriel groaned. “Seems like it will be inevitable.”

To deny that Nauriel was nervous as she headed to dinner at Baranor’s would have been to lie, but she soon found that there was no reason for her feelings. As she entered his home like many times before, not much was different than the laid-out table. The food was fine, but not fancy, which suited her and once she got a cup of wine in her hand, she felt quite comfortable. After all, they had sat opposite over dinner at the taverns plenty of times and even though this was a more intimate setting that the chatter and prattle of the taverns, they were up to their usual banter to begin with. The meal wasn’t hurried, taking their time, cups were filled and emptied. Baranor started to talk merrily about how he was an utter disappointment to his parents, the way the told the tale Nauriel found herself laughing, if they had had their way he would have been married with, plenty of children and a place at the council, “with an opportunity to make a difference.” The only picture of him at the council she could picture was him snoring in his chair, and as she told him as much, they both started laughing. She told of her travels, they had come up before but many of them only she had only told Nimloth previously. He spoke a little more about his family, about his sister whom he seemed proud of. But Nauriel found it difficult to speak to him about her own parents, which puzzled her somewhat, considering she had been able to speak to Valacar quite freely about her father. She mentioned that they had come to Ubbin Falls during the city’s construction but left it at that.
    All in all they had a merry evening, Nauriel came away from the evening knowing a bit more of the man, although the wine had flowed freely enough that she wouldn’t realise that until the next day, after they fumbled fingered and giggling ended up in bed. Which she awoke in next morning, head pounding but quite happy.

It was the last week of Nénime when Valacar came by the forge. The bakery was open again, which pleased Nauriel that she once again could stop by and get her morning bread, which had become quite the routine. Valacar also seemed happy to be able to go back to work. He came by to return the sword he had got from her on the day of the battle, but she would have none of it, telling him to keep it, weather to train with it or never wield it again, at least as a memory. He accepted and in return invited her to come to the bakery the following evening to try out a new creation of his, and as she never said no to something sweet, she readily accepted.
    It was the first time she was at the back of the bakery and watching Valacar work on the last tweaks of what he wanted her to try, he truly looked like he was in his setting. He was so calm and focused, it was a pleasure just to watch him work. When he presented the creation, which dripped of chocolate, he didn’t need to urge her to take a bite.
    “What do you think?”, he asked with a smile. Nauriel wiped chocolate from her chin.
    “I think you have outdone yourself,” she said before taking another bite.
    “But something is missing,” he said, musing.
    She frowned, trying to figure out if there was something missing with another bite. “I pretty sure I will think anything you put in front of me is delicious,” she said in the end. “More of everything if I should say anything.”
    He looked thoughtful. “Let me try something.” He got to work while she finished what was on her plate and when she had he came and presented another plate with a nearly identical chocolate cake.
    “Try this.”
    She did, and by the first bite she could tell there was something different and the cake in all came together better.
    “This is superior,” she said and she couldn’t keep herself from smiling, “I have no idea what you did but this much better, might in fact be the best thing you’ve ever done.”
    Valacar was absolutely beaming.
    “I might not have been much help, but if you ever need a tester, just call and I’ll come running,” she said with chocolate spattered grin and he laughed.

Súlime Done

The spring had arrived and Nauriel escaped the city more often to run in the woods Rascal. Run, stroll, watch the budding of leaves and the green returning to the earth. With spring also came the celebrations of the city’s founding. 1424 years, she had grown up in the budding city and with the changes throughout the city during the last month, Ubbin Falls might finally become the city it had always set out to be. She could hope, her parents had been close with Cirdan, working towards the same goal. What would they say if their vision prevailed? But she wouldn’t get her hopes up just yet, thinking Elernil would probably to find ways to put sticks in the wheels.
    Baranor had asked her to accompany him to the celebrations and she had heartily agreed. Her work had started to pile up and she hadn’t been able to help much with the preparations, Baranor had cheekily suggested they could reprise their great work with mixing liquor but she had to turn him down, but not without a grin.
    Nimloth had promised her a new gown, but it had been almost a month since that promise had been made and Nauriel started to worry about it as the celebration grew closer. Once she saw the gown she understood, however, Nimloth had outdone herself as the whole bodice and most of the sleeves were worked in the silver thread over blue velvet. Her friend must had spent countless of hours on the dress, but her thanks didn’t seem to please Nimloth as much as Nauriel simply wearing it to the party. She wouldn’t admit it, but she felt like a goddess wearing it.
    The celebrations had the whole city in high spirits. The whole city danced, drank and ate. And Nauriel and Baranor did the same. It was dark when they would have one more dance before the fireworks started but instead of heading to the dancing crowed Baranor stopped, grabbed a bottle of wine and there was a twinkle in his eyes when he told her to follow. She stood confused for a moment, but he left, without checking if she follow, so she had no choice but to do so.
    “Where are we going?”, she asked as the past through the empty streets as most all of the inhabitants were at the celebration.
    “You’ll see,” was the only thing he answered but he did look quite smug.
    As he led them through the streets, it seemed to her that he knew them better than herself. When she found that they were heading up to the top of the wall she started protesting.
    “They view of the fireworks are best from up here,” he said as they had arrived. He slowed down and uncorked the bottle he had taken with him and took a swig. He offered the bottle to her, but she waved it away. He walked along the edge, Nauriel tried to stay as far away from it as possible, she tried to breath as not to let her fear get to her, she hadn’t even looked out over the edge, but knowing it was there was simply enough. Baranor jumped up to sit on the stone wall, grinning towards her, he was saying something, but she couldn’t really hear what, something about joining him. She looked over at him, he was leaning back looking up at the starry night sky. The sight was enough to make her feel dizzy.
    “Please get down from there,” she asked grinning, slightly pained. She closed her eyes, but it didn’t help, as she instead only could see how he fell down the other side of the wall. “I think I’m going to be sick.”
    She could hear him coming down from the wall, but she was already rushing down the steps. At ground level she leaned against the stone, bent over, taking deep breaths.
    “Are you alright?”, he put a hand on her arm. He did sound concerned. “Did you have to much wine?”
    The thought had her laugh, being down from the wall she was feeling better. She straightened herself, trying a smile. “No, I think I’m fine.”
    “Are you sure? You look pale.”
    She leaned her back against the wall, still feeling a little dizzy. “I’m fine.”
    “Then what happened?”
    She avoided his gaze, still focusing on her breathing. “I just can’t stand hights,” she muttered.
    “What?”, he said it with a laugh.
    “I can’t stand hights.”
    He laughed.
    “It’s not funny.”
    “You should just have told me,” he said, amused.
    “Well it’s not that sexy to be scared of hights,” she said testily.
    “But rather sweet,” he teased. She gave him an angry look and he chuckled.
    “But you’re feeling better now?”, he asked, “you’re not going to be sick?”
    “I’m fine,” she concluded with a half-smile, his hand brush against her cheek, the thumb stroking over her cheek before letting it run into her hair and he pulled her in for a kiss. If she still had been a little shaken the kiss settled her firmly on the ground again as she pulled him in closer.
    The explosions of fireworks over their heads interrupted them.
    “It’s a shame though, the view is quite spectacular from up there,” he said, breathing a little heavy from the kiss.
    “Is it where you take girls every year?” And by the smug smile on his face, she guessed it had happened at least once.
    “So, rooftops are out of the question?”
    “About anything higher than my own head.”
    He grimaced. In the end they found a patch of grass not to far off that let them view the spectacle exploding across the sky. They could hear the music and chatter from the celebration not too far away, but it was nice to watch the fireworks just the two of them close.

Baranor had wondered what her plans to celebrate the new year would be, but Nauriel had already promise to go to Turgon’s festival with Nimloth, but she suggested he could join them there. She had never been to any Turgon’s gatherings, but she had heard of them and was looking forward to going.
    Nimloth and Nauriel had time for a drink and a dance before they found Baranor in the crowd. They ate together before Nauriel pulled Baranor out on the dance floor. After the dance they found Nimloth with Fimlas and Valacar sitting at the benches talking. Nauriel went over and gave Valacar a quick hug before seating herself next to Baranor. Baranor gave her a quizzical look.
    “Valacar keeps me fed,” she explained with a laugh and Valacar grinned at the comment.
    They chatted among friends, Orophin came and joined the group for a little while. He was often seen these days with an elf Nauriel only knew by name, Asta, but it was nice of him to join them. Baranor had his arm behind her back, unseen from the group letting his hand run up and down her back, she thought it was oddly comforting. It was nice to see their group – of humans and elves – sit there and chat merrily, if it was ever a relationship between the races that Ubbin Falls’ creation had aspired towards, it was this. It made Nauriel smile.
    Turgon came by, ever the pleasant host.
    “The music played before, I heard it might be your own creation?” Nauriel asked the elf.
    “Yes!”, he said with a wide smile, “written newly for the occasion.”
    “It was lovely,” she mused, “I have a great appreciation for those with musical talents.”
    The conversation was steered to music, Orophin said that he played, but with a roaring laugh admitted he was a horrible singer.
    “Nauriel has a great voice,” Nimloth offered up.
    “Your falling into your cups.” Nauriel caught her friend’s eyes, shaking her head, but Nimloth only smiled sheepishly. “There is nothing remarkable with my voice,” she was quite uncomfortable with the attention on her, “my mother Idril was the signer of the family.”
    “Idril, the singer?” Orophin said surprise.
    “You know of her?”
    “I’ve heard her sing in Lorién, a long time ago.”
    “Yes, she lived there, before she moved here with my father.”
    “I don’t know that I’ve heard a sweeter voice since,” Orophin said.
    “I’m glad she is remembered.”
    “Nauriel got some that voice,” Nimloth pressed on.
    Someone suggested they should hear some. Nauriel shook her head.
    “No, no,” she said laughing. She would scold Nimloth later for even bringing it up, her friend very well knew she didn’t sing solo, she would join her voice in with others, but not alone and especially not in front of a crowd. She grabbed Baranor’s hand. “We’re going dancing, before some stupid idea get into your heads.”
    She pulled Baranor with her, he followed suit.
    “When can I hear you sing?”, he wispered into her ear.
    “Don’t you start,” she muttered, and he chuckled.

They danced and as they went to get some more drink afterwards, they ran into Cirion. The human looked like he wasn’t sure what he was doing there, but he was with a human girl, who merrily seemed to enjoy the festivities. They chatted with them for a while and drank some more. After some time, Nauriel let her hand stroke Baranor’s thigh under the table, looking at her, he recognised that look with a smile. They excused themselves and left the party. They found a secluded spot in an empty garden, and once they were alone, he wasn’t slow to find her lips with his own and let his hand push up her skirts to find the bare, hot, skin underneath. They lay together on the grass.
    It was starting to get a little chill as it was fully dark, but they didn’t mind to much. Baranor was lying in the grass, Nauriel sitting up, with his head in her lap. She ran her fingers through his head, feeling for the moment content. His eyes were closed but she could tell by his breathing that he wasn’t asleep.
    “Sing for me,” he mumbled, he sounded sleepy.
    “You’re drunk,” she chuckled.
    “Please.”
    She considered, looking around to confirm that they were alone.
    “What would you like to hear?”, she asked in a low voice.
    “Anything.”
    She gave it a thought the started singing.

    “The leaves were long, the grass was green,
    The hemlock-umbels tall and fair,
    And in the glade a light was seen
    Of stars in shadow shimmering.
    Tinúviel was dancing there
    To music of a pipe unseen,
    And light of stars was in her hair,
    And in her raiment glimmering.
    …”

    When she finished her song Baranor was asleep. She shook him awake, it was still too cold to sleep out under the stars. She followed him home, but claimed she wanted her own bed for the night and the parted. Truth was, she wasn’t tired yet and wandered a bit through the streets, passing others that made their way home for the night.
    She walked for a bit, before finding that her feet had led her to the elven district and then at Nimloth’s door. She knocked, even though she knew that if Nimloth was home, she was probably asleep. Knocking a second time, she was about to give it up when the door opened inward.
    “Nauriel, what are you doing here?” Nimloth yawned.
    “I wanted to ask if you’d like to watch the sunrise.”
    “Didn’t you leave the party with Baranor?”
    “But he is asleep.”
    “So was I,” Nimloth sighed, but Nauriel could see a smile. “Fine, let me get a cape.”
    “Could you get one for me too?” Nauriel called after her as she disappeared into the darkness of the house. She remerged later with two capes and a blanket, locked the door behind her and they went on their way. The sky was showing hints of paler blue at the horizon, dawn would not be long. They snuck out of the gates, as Nauriel insisted the view of the sunrise would be better from out there. They found a place and sat down facing east, watching the sky shift from blue to purple, pink, orange, yellow and red, and all hues in between.
    “Imagine to be able to capture all those colours,” Nimloth said dreamingly.
    Nauriel hummed, Nimloth had brought some biscuits wrapped in a napkin which they shared.
    “I think I’m falling asleep,” Nauriel said, her eyeslid growing heavy.
    “No, you’re not. You’re the one to woke me up.”
    Nauriel smiled and made an effort to stay awake as they watching the sun rise together, for the first time in the new year. They didn’t say much, but not many words were needed there and then.

I'm sorry for the lateness, and all the typos that came with it.

Round Done

Last edited by tricole (21/06/2020 at 12:00)

DEMOGRAPHICS - DONE

NAME:
Meluines

FC:
Magda Andruszkiewicz

RACE:
Sindar, Elf of Mirkwood

AGE:
1638 (born TA 425)

DESCRIPTION:
Tall (5ft 11in/180cm), lithe (120lbs/54kg), smooth luminescent pale skin, waist/hip length wavy silvery blond hair that she typically wears cascading loose or braided, narrow waist, plump small breasts and ass. Every gesture and movement of her body seems delicately precise. She almost seems to glide when she walks

ROUND 4 STATUS: DONE

INTERESTS:HALLAS RI | ELERNIL FI | OROPHIN FI

STORY - DONE

PART 1 - DONE

I was actually kind of oblivious to any changes occurring with the townspeople. In the grand scheme of things, how they lived their lives was of little consequence or interest really to me. In reality, it was something that did not affect me in depth. I did notice that Carmagor, whenever he wasn’t completely obsessed with my every movement, tended to spend his free time in town. With whom I could not be certain, but I was sure he was not wandering off to be alone. Then there was Gilly, who had become quite comfortable spending her time all over town, similar to how she behaved in Mirkwood. As many of the other members of my household did, small as it had become in those days. They seemed to fall into an tranquil contentment with working and living in Ubbin Falls, despite the losses that we had suffered.

Even I had fallen into a sort of free and easy complacency within Ubbin Falls. But that seemed to have everything to do with the time I spent with Hallas. Something had changed between us. He was often gentler and far less baiting than he used to be. His caresses were softer, his words sweeter. This in no way diminished the urgency and desperation I would feel when we would come together but it did leave me awake at nights worrying more and more about the futility of this romance. Hallas seemed to have his emotions firmly in control. He was enjoying our time together, teasing but finding pleasure in the normalcy in our sneaking around. And I would reconcile each night that I should put an end to this foolishness.

I became convinced that I was mistaken about what I thought I blurted out that day. Hallas never once brought it up and I was relieved. I could not imagine the horror he would feel if he knew that I had let this become more than a passing flirtation. He had admitted to me he had no intention of staying in Ubbin Falls longer than absolutely necessary. It felt like an extremely odd thing for him to claim. He could not identify to me what he considered a necessity that was currently keeping him there. He did not seem to have anything in particular tying him to the town so I, and he for that matter, had no idea what was keeping him there all that time so far. He would tease me for overthinking it and announce that when he got bored enough he would just pick up and move on.

I could not imagine living such a life. Just being away from Mirkwood for the months I had left me restless and a bit sad. I missed my home, my family. But Hallas did not have anyone tying him to one place. He was alone, a loner… and had been alone for a majority of his life. He was used to living this way. And from everything he said, I did not have any assumption that he would change this behavior any time soon. It was just another reason why this thing between us was all types of ridiculous. He would bore eventually, become restless… and need to wander. He would leave and I would be left behind to contend with the foolish feelings I had allowed to develop inside of me.

Yet each new day I found myself going to him instead of ending things. Subjecting myself to more of his company, more of his kisses and his lovemaking and his teasing and kindness. He made me laugh, he made me rage, he made me desperate to have him. And I was helpless against his wickedly taunting and tempting assaults. When I was not stressing over the inevitable outcome of our situation I was genuinely happy, oftentimes grinning when I was not even realizing it.

I just happened to be doing just that one morning as I exited the bakery and ran into Orophin. He pointed out how happy I looked and wondered what happened that so drastically alter my typically reserved mood. It took a moment before I realized I had just been grinning about my time with Hallas earlier that morning near the river. Of course, I blushed fluidly which only sparked more of Orophin’s curiosity. Instead of drilling me over what could have caused it he instead bluntly and knowingly asked me how Hallas was doing. To which, of course… I replied that I had no idea. He continued to jokingly tease me for a few more moments before we both got on to our intended tasks for the day. He did promise that we would catch up again soon and I, being too flustered and embarrassed, simply nodded an agreement.

But it was Elernil’s comments about my more upbeat demeaner that brought me up short. Any time we coincidently bumped into each other in town he would always remark upon my beauty and my style and my grace. Those things seemed to be quite important to him. Yet he also started to comment on how I seemed to be starting to really fit in and seemed to be enjoying my life in Ubbin Falls more as time passed. He noticed that I was beginning to bring my guard down and he was thrilled that he was there to help mentor me and transition me between my previous home and the one that I was building up in his beautiful village. Of course, his words would feel like the icy rains of winter washing over me. Immediately I would remember my place… who and what I was… the things that were expected of me.

Elernil would always take the opportunity during our chance meetings to walk with me a bit, clasping my arm over his and talking at me about whatever new endeavor he planned for the city. He even went so far one day to escort me to one of the council meetings to participate with the town’s elite… to give feedback on his proposals or to even offer any thoughts or ideas that I might have personally for the future development of the town. I would be at a loss for words and the other council members watched me curiously… or maybe annoyingly? It was obvious that Elernil had not cleared my attendance before arriving with me on his arm. It was one of the most awkward situations I ever remembered being in. But he seemed very eager to get me to engage… to put forth an effort to be involved. I was no politician or strategist. There was little that I could offer them and so remained quiet for the most part and was quite eager to depart the moment the meeting came to an end.

I honestly had no idea that Elernil’s attention was something quite unusual for the elder elf. Or that the members of the council would remark on it after my departure. Or that certain members of that council would repeat comments about the Lord’s attention to other elves and townsfolk… so much so that it would eventually get repeated to Hallas.

So, I was genuinely shocked when a couple weeks into the month Hallas showed up on my doorstep with one of his stormy scowls plastered on his face. Immediately my heart raced in concern wondering what could have happened. In my head I was certain that something or someone had hurt him somehow… quickly I ushered him into a salon after he asked that we speak. Odd that I did not initially register the fact that he had actually issued a demand until much later in the conversation.

In the salon he started pacing roughly across the carpeted flooring before he rounded on me and spit out vehemently…

“What is going on between you and Elernil?”

I could not have even imagined the level of confusion that I felt upon his query.

“What?” He did not hesitate, he asked the question again, demanded rather. I frowned harder, my brows drawing together. “What is going on between us?” I asked again dumbly. It only earned me yet another fierce sneer.

“Yes!... What is?... Are you sleeping with him too?”

“What!!?” I erupted. Confusion was completely replaced by both defensiveness and outrage. To give him credit, he did seem to pause and look slightly embarrassed after my harsh tone to his vulgar accusation, but I do not think either of us was thinking particularly level-headed by that point. “If that is what you have come here for… to accuse me of such… duplicity… you may go right back where you have come from…”

I was glaring at him, the rage I was feeling quite obvious in my body language, letting him get a clear view of my narrowed, violent eyes, my firmly set jaw and crossing my arms over my chest. He glared back though, looking just as stubborn and angry

“Are you!?” He demanded again but I set my jaw even tighter, refusing to give him the satisfaction of an answer either way. How dare he say such a horrid thing? “Something is going on!” He raged angrily, unrelenting with his displeasure.

“The devil take you Hallas!” I nearly shouted, letting my emotions boil over. “Even if I had what concern of yours is it!? I am your secret… nothing more than that! Who I share my bed with is my business… you do not own me!”

The fact that he started advancing on me with such a thunderous look in his eyes made me nervously step back when I intended to hold my ground. He stalked purposefully, corning me against a wall causing me to shake inwardly as he crowded me, towering over me with that savage rage burning in his eyes.

“You tell me you love me then dare flaunt that you would take another to your bed?” His voice was low, threatening and I was certain that I paled at his words. He knew… I shivered harshly. I had said the words out loud… he heard them… had known how I felt for weeks and had not said one word.

“I said no such thing!” I bit out angrily, trying to stand up to him defiantly despite how much his closeness unnerved me.

“Are you spreading your legs for him?” He demanded once again causing me to strike out. Without thinking, I slapped him across his face but my effort barely made any impact other than to make us both more angry. Tears brimmed my eyes as I shoved at his chest attempting to dislodge him from blocking an escape I so desperately wanted to make. He just set both of his arms against the wall beside me therein locking me in a position before him. “I deserve to know!” he hissed.

“Deserve!” I shouted directly at his face and shoved at him again. “You don’t deserve anything… coming here and accusing me of something so disgusting!” I jabbed a finger in his chest “You enjoy me in your bed and therefore you think you own me?? You have made no intention towards me… have never voiced even a care for me and you would berate me when someone else shows interest in me? Disparage me!? You do not get to come in my home and insinuate I am some sort of tavern doxy then DEMAND I appease your awful slurs!”

A tear streaked down my cheek, but it was all rage bellowing up inside of me. The fact that he looked stunned by my words or that I noticed he winced at them did little to calm me down. Slowly he pulled one hand away from the wall and rubbed over his face before dragging it through his hair as he took a long, ragged breath.

“I’m sorry, you are right” his sighed heavily as he continued to look at me. When he brushed a finger across my cheek, I sucked in a breath then shoved at his chest.

“Don’t touch me!” I raged storming away from where he stood.

“I do not know what you expect of me” he suddenly hissed and I caught him dragging his hand through his long pale hair once more. I continued to press my lips together, unimpressed with his frustration or painful expression.

“I have never issued any expectation of you…”

He glared again then shook his head. “You only told me that you loved me…” His tone was bitter as if by telling him those words I had wounded him, my heart raced madly just from hearing him admit he knew, but I remained silent. I would not give him the satisfaction of hearing me say it again after the way he had just treated me. “You would lay me low, say those words to me… give me hope then force me to watch you flaunt around town with that high-born… having townsfolk gossiping about the two of you, speculating what your relationship is… how long it will be before you are wed?!”

“Hope? Hope of what?? You have never given any indication that you sought more than my bed… Nor have I flaunted anything!” I hissed out with narrowed eyes. “I am not responsible for your imagined slights”

“He totes you around on his arm like you are some prized princess he has won…” he continues as if he had not even heard my irritated response. “You expect me to be untroubled… to not feel anything when the one I love is handled and claimed so visibly for all to see? Taking every opportunity to remind me that he is a Lord and that you are meant to be with someone like him… worthy of you!”

He frowned and deep down I could tell that he was struggling with his thoughts, frustrated and I suppose hurt. But he had hurt me with his harsh words, lashing out when I had done nothing to earn his ire. A part of me ached to go to him at the admission. My heart skipped a beat, my breath caught, goosebumps spread along all my limbs. But his insecurity was no excuse for his treating me the way he had.

“So… all of this… it is all about you feeling like you are losing? Lord Elernil is winning and you are not…?” My voice had lowered, a part of me was crushing inside. The man was full of ego and pride… too utterly obsessed with what Elernil was doing to consider what was happening between us.

Stubbornly he flexed his jaw as he looked at me. I could see it clear as day, how very much Elernil bothered him. But I just shook my head. The elf had admitted his love and while it had given me a burst of adrenaline to hear the words, knowing that he was driven now out of jealousy… not love… made me feel incredibly tired.

“I am not a trophy Hallas!” I finally murmured as I was suddenly overwhelmed with a huge dose of sadness. “...not for him and not for you” Then I just left the room. I could not stay a moment longer. He did not try to stop me. Thankfully I made it to my room before the tears started streaming down my cheeks in earnest.

PART 2 - DONE

A couple weeks passed, and I refused to leave my home. I had no desire to socialize and be cordial when I was having such a hard time reconciling my emotions. I had been so angry at Hallas for his stupidity. For loving me but letting someone else’s actions interfere with what was happening between us. But as I remained closed off in the manor I begun to recall that the future I was temporarily imagining with him would never come to pass. It did not matter that we loved each other. It was still an ill-fated romance. Even if I did not have feelings for Elernil, even if I had no interest in him as either a lover or a husband… that still did not pave the way to my spending a lifetime with Hallas. Rationalizing that was far easier than accepting it. My heart raced and ached at even the thought of never seeing him again. I wanted him so much it hurt. And I hated him for making me feel this… for knowing the sweet pleasure and joy of loving him yet knowing that I would never be able to keep it… or him.

I tried to do any number of things to keep myself distracted, to avoid thinking about him and this hopeless situation. I played with Gilly, I read, I practiced playing music, I knitted, I painted. Nothing helped. I was constantly on edge… on the verge of an irrational outburst, lashing out at my guards and the housekeeping staff or bursting into tears.

It was late one evening and I was sitting in the salon, a book settled on my lap as I continued to fret about my situation. I was feeling violent. This stupid love was relentless, haunting me. This, I knew, was why I had avoided every possible way that this could have happened to me in the past. I screamed out in frustration, rising from the chaise and doing exactly what I had been thinking of… flinging the book towards a nearby wall and watching it clatter messily to the floor. I hated what was becoming of me. I hated this house, this village… I hated h… I broke out into a sob before I could even complete the thought in my head. I loved him and I hated him for it!

“Were you imagining aiming at me with that projectile?”

I jumped and twisted around so fast I almost lost my balance. My eyes widened and I hated that yet again my stomach coiled into a knot and every nerve in my body twitched in response to seeing him. Admittedly he did not look so great. He was handsome of course, there was no doubt of that, but his eyes had dark rings under them, and his cheeks looked a bit narrower than usual. Also, his clothes looked a bit disheveled as did his hair. It looked as if he had hurriedly dressed. And I hated the fact that my mind quickly jumped to all sorts of lecherous possibilities that stroked an ember of jealousy inside of me.

I looked past him towards the hallway, but no guard stood within. I narrowed my gaze on him.

“What are you doing here Hallas?” My voice cracked as I spoke. But I turned away, clearing it as I did, and went to retrieve the book I had so hastily vandalized.

“I needed to see you” I did not turn back around to face him. I knew that if I did I would go to him. I missed him so much it hurt. Urgh I was the biggest fool in middle-earth. “I have tried waiting for you to come out from hiding but you seem to be determined to become a coward once more”

Well, that did not take long for him to completely destroy the sentimental emotions I felt towards him. Spinning around I tossed the book again, this time aiming for him. Sadly, he caught it before it could do any damage. Gently he folded the pages upon themselves and set the tomb on a nearby table.

“I have nothing I wish to speak with you about” I bite out then literally start for the entrance to the room with every intention of leaving him there alone.

“Meluines… please” when I looked like I would still continue past him he quickly added in a louder tone “I am sorry”

That made me pause… and while I was hesitating, he stepped closer, right into my path. I was forced to look up at him at that point.

“For what?” I demanded, still stonily refusing to give in to my inward desire.

“For so much” he muttered before brushing his fingers through his hair again. It was completely inadequate… in my opinion.

“Well… thank you for sharing. Now if you will excuse me” I say with every ounce of refine poise I could muster and stood there waiting for him to step aside without looking at him directly. I stared at a spot above his shoulder. Annoyingly he slipped a finger under my chin and tilted it in an effort to make me face him. I was rather proud of the way I remained calm and carefully rigid.

“Mostly I am sorry for not telling you how I feel about you before… I let it erupt in my face in such a horrific way”

I only arched a brow, refusing to speak. The truth was I could not, a lump had formed in my throat and I was exceedingly worried that should I try to speak I may end up in a fit of tears once again.

“I have never experienced this before…” he looked into my eyes and shook his head before continuing “I have never experienced love before… not before you… and I have not known how to deal with these new feelings. I certainly am ill-equipped to handle all that I feel about you. It is insane really…”

Suddenly he stepped away and paced a few steps away as if he were considering the right thing to say. I stayed quiet but I was no longer thinking of leaving, I was waiting, needing to hear what he was thinking, feeling.

“The idea of another putting their hands on you drives me mad. When someone mentioned that you and Elernil may be … well that you were…” he sighs softly. “let’s just say I saw red. I should not have said the things that I said to you. I was lashing out… I needed to hear you deny it… I needed to hear you say that you loved me again, and instead I… I was stupid, am stupid. These last days without you have been pure torture. I tried to act like I did not care that you had rejected me…” I started to object but he held up his hand and shook his head before laughing sarcastically at himself “… that lasted about a hour. Then I raged again, mad at you, at me… at Elernil… but really at myself. I should have told you long ago what I was feeling, but this thing between us… it has been quite unconventional. And… well… as much as I try to pretend it’s not important… who you are matters. So after being slapped in the face with the depth of my emotions for you… and hearing everyone gush over how wonderful and adorable you and the high-born looked together… well I lost it… I was hurt and defensive and and it took me a while for me to remember that this was what I signed up for.”

I gave him a confused look and he tucked a strand of stray hair behind my ear as he smiled down at me looking a bit sad. “I love you Meluines. And I do believe that you love me… but the truth of the matter is we both have known from the start that there is a bigger barrier between us than a simple matter of love”

I knew he was right but suddenly I hated that he would say it. I had been reminding myself of it for weeks. But Hallas… he was the reckless one… the wild one. He was supposed to continue to act on his emotions and not be rational.

“Hallas…” my voice choked out as if the sadness that I was feeling needed to spill out into the open for him to see and feel. Gently he pressed a finger against my lips

“Until we have to face those bigger issues… I am asking that you let us enjoy the time that we have together… I need you in my life… for as long as I possibly can have you. When those things come for us… we will deal with them then”

Then he leaned in and kissed me. So softly yet it sent a jolt stabbing through me. Then he pulled me closer, deepening the kiss until I melted against him. He scooped me into his arms when I whispered my love for him and I did not object when he carried me from the salon, up the stairs and into my bedroom. He had been there before… once… on the night that he had fought through a horde of orcs to try to protect me. But that night he replaced the horrible terrorful nightmare with his tender touch and intense lovemaking. He loved me repeatedly throughout the night until just before the break of dawn when he slipped out of my home leaving me laying there depleted and grinning in wanton bliss. And I tried to convince myself, laying there in the darkness with that silly foolish love-sick grin on my face that everything would be okay.

Unfortunately, one of the biggest barriers to our potential relationship arrived on my door step the later that very same morning.

PART 3 - DONE

I paused mid-way down the staircase as my eyes fell upon the sight of the tall, regal silver-haired presence hovering in the foyer of the manor. My heart began immediately to race, and my mind started to swirl with anxiety, fear, and confusion. Before I had a chance to speak, he was already spinning around and glancing up. I stood there watching as if he were moving in slow motion while my brain tried to register that he was in fact steps away.

“Meluines…” his voice was cold, like steel but his eyes looked over me as if he were assessing to ensure that all my parts were still firmly attached.

“Uncle…” I muttered anxiously as I began moving down the stairs once more.

“You are looking healthy. You have suffered no injuries?”

“No Sir, I am not injured in any way…” except my heart… I thought. Then I blushed. He looked at me with a raised brow. “I was not expecting you” I added quickly attempting to move the conversation along.

“Apparently. It seems that the Lord of the town was not either when he rushed out to greet my party as we arrived. I will be having words with him in a bit” Again, I blushed uncertain what to do or say. Why was he there… and why seek out Elernil. He must have at least guessed at some of the questions rolling around in my head because he continued. “Had I known that your safety would be in jeopardy in this village I would have never sent you here.”

Concern. It should not have come as a surprise to be honest. I knew that behind his cold exterior he did have a heart and that he cared deeply for his family. It was one of his driving forces. But… he had been angry when he sent me away. Sent me away as a punishment and because he could not stand even the sight of me as a reminder of my behavior.

“All is well now… the townsfolk have already made an effort to cover up most of the damage that had been caused.”

“Be that as it may, all of your guards should have been with you when that… situation occurred, not out on their walls. I should have been informed of the threat from the very beginning, not have to find out that you were attacked without adequate protection.”

“I should have learned to handle a weapon long ago… I was a burden on everyone, and I did not like that feeling. A Woodland elf should be more impressive than I have shown us to be”

“Perhaps.” Was his response after some consideration. He then began to express the idea of having me receive some training. I was surprised but then nodded my head and smiled. Before coming to Ubbin Falls I had never given any consideration to learning about weapons or practicing with them. Uncle Thranduil seemed oddly pleased with my sudden interest.

We spoke for quite some time, all about my impressions of the town, what I had been doing with my time, whether I was getting along with any of the inhabitants. We even touched on how I was feeling before, and after, the attack on the city. When he suddenly spoke of his displeasure with Carmagor’s handling of the guards and allowing them to be used for anything other than protecting me I spoke up on his behalf. I took full responsibility and let uncle know that Carmagor obeyed my orders and that he would have to go through me if he intended to punish the elf in any way. After my announcement my uncle became quiet again, looking at me curiously before he agreed. Then stated quite bluntly that I had changed, pointing out that I had become quite arrogant and full of myself. It was odd that I felt as if it were praise and I took it as such, which caused my uncle to smirk slightly.

“So… you have decided to stop hiding away from confrontations have you niece?”

“I have learned that running away does not change what I must face eventually”

Suddenly he rose but shocked me when he smiled briefly before pressing a kiss upon my forehead. “I am relieved that you are safe”

He did not linger longer, indicating that he wished for a rest after his travels but that he had made arrangements to meet with the Lord of Ubbin Falls on the morrow. He also mentioned his interest in meeting ‘this Hallas’, who I suddenly realized I had mentioned more than once during the conversation. I could not help but fret over exactly what had been said after he disappeared from sight. The fact that I could not even recall how many times exactly I had introduced him into the conversation did not settle my nerves over what my uncle might be thinking.


My uncle’s arrival in Ubbin Falls seemed to cause quite a stir. Most notably with Elernil and Hallas. Elernil seemed to be extremely thrilled by the visit despite my uncle’s completely obvious cool response. There was reportedly some tension during their first meeting where my uncle complained pointedly about the handling of the orc attack and specifically my protection. He made it more than obvious that he cared for little else about the town other than my wellbeing before they eventually came to some sort of understanding. I had not been present during the meeting but to hear Elernil tell it they held each other in high regard. I was not quite so certain of that fact, but my uncle certainly seemed aristocratically dignified and courteous whenever they saw each other publicly. I was forced to accept that perhaps Elernil was correct when suddenly a few days after his arrival my uncle announced that I would be dining with the Lord of Ubbin Falls that evening. When I asked what sort of event we were to attend at the darker elf’s home, my uncle quietly informed me that he had agreed to my dining alone with Elernil.

Admittedly, I was surprised and voiced as much. But uncle had no interest in discussing it, the matter had been decided and I would attend. I hesitated before announcing that I would attend but that I hoped he had not given the other elf any indication that this meant more than dinner as I had made a decision that he would not suit me. Uncle did not comment upon my assertion, or maybe it was just that I left and did not wait around to see what he might have to say on the matter. I most certainly did not see the look that crossed his face as he watched me, head held high, walking away.

Dinner with Elernil was both awkward and eye-opening. He obviously made an effort to lay out a very romantic evening for me. The awkward part. He was his usual refined and gracious self, praising my beauty and my delicacy as if those were the sum total of worthwhile attributes that a female needed to achieve in her life. But as the meal progressed, I began to take note of something else. It was odd really, how over the course of months that I had known him these things had always been there, the sly comments and never-ending complaints. But somehow, perhaps because of my own growth and what had happened in my life, his words took on a whole new meaning to me. Perhaps if I had never met Hallas, if the pale-haired elf had not driven me to within a tipping point of sanity within my own life I may have never noticed the signs. But Elernil was completely and utterly obsessed with complaints about Lady Gilraen. Was it because I had finally accepted my feelings for Hallas, and that I had similarly berated every interaction I had with him prior to admitting those feelings that I now was imagining the same between Elernil and Gilraen? It could have been the way he adamantly rebuked every decision she made while simultaneously admitting the soundness of her ideas and admitting a begrudged respect for her leadership qualities. In fact, to me… it seemed as if his only complaint about her was the fact that she was born a human. And each time he focused his attention back on me, reminded me that we were here to enjoy each others company and proceeded to comment yet again about my physical and ‘regal’ attributes, my remarkableness of being such a prestigious and elegant elf I was reminded more and more of how little he actually knew about me. I was the image of what he thought he wanted, what he felt he deserved. A noble high-born docile and agreeable elf. I did not push him outside of his comfort zone and I did not ignite strong feelings in him. Perhaps he liked his life that way, but if that were the case… he would not take the time to compare me against the Lady he seemed so adamant about disliking.

I began to think that perhaps, Lord Elernil doth protest too much.

PART 4 - DONE

I also was not present when my uncle was introduced to Hallas for the first time. I did not even know that Thranduil sought him out until I was informed the day after my dinner with Elernil that arrangements had been made for me to begin on some weapons training. I frowned at the announcement, but uncle once again seemed to be unconcerned on what my input might be. He instructed Carmagor to see to it that I made it to the arranged destination.

It was not until after I arrived at the training grounds that I found it was Hallas who had been implored and commissioned for my training. I think my heart stopped for a moment when I saw him. It had been days since I dared seek him out after our night together. Despite wanting desperately to do so, I knew that my uncle was the biggest obstruction between us. There was no way he would ever accept Hallas, I was certain of it. Love be damned. Wasn’t that why he had sought to connect me with Elernil the night before. Uncle understood who held the power in this city and it seemed he was willing to consider an alliance. I could see no other reason for him agreeing to the private dinner. But this made far less sense. Why had he made these arrangements? Carmagor did not linger, once he dropped me into Hallas’ care he promised to return within a couple hours.

Hallas looked me over longingly and I felt tingles race down my spine as he did so.

“You are okay?”

“Yes… of course, but… I do not understand” I muttered almost immediately. Hallas looked solemn and thoughtful. “Why would uncle ask you to train me when he had a contingency of soldiers at his disposal”

“It seems that your uncle has been informed by someone that I have ‘remarkable’ skill with weapons. Or so he told me”

“It makes no sense…” I added again, my brow furrowed in confusion, but I noticed that Hallas was remarkably quiet on the topic other than the few words he muttered so far. “You are leaving something out?”

He shrugged and pulled out his bow, rubbing some resin along the stretched strings. “Do you have a preference on which weapon you would like to start training in first?”

My stomach flipped at his casual tone. I knew something was off. But instead of hounding him for more information I suggested he pick whichever was easiest to master as a starting point. And so we spent some time going over the different weapons, the skills needed to weld and use them successfully. He showed me how to care for the tools I would use, how to arm myself, how to hold and store them. He was very meticulous in his training techniques, so much in fact that I was certain he had done this very thing with others before me. But it was all so… professional. Eventually I could not tolerate his very careful and thorough tactics.

“What has happened?” I demanded eventually. He looked at me in confusion as he was mid-way through the precisely proper way to shape an arrowhead and fix it onto the rod that would be used within the bow. I knew immediately that he would claim he did not know what I meant but seemed to think better of it when I set my jaw and glared at him without flinching. He sighed and looked around. Then, he took my arm and led me to a tack room that weapons were kept sheltered from the elements.

“Nothing happened… per say” he admitted but I waited because I knew there was something going on that I was unaware of. “Your uncle has questioned me about the night of the attack on the village” Again I waited. Why would that make Hallas suddenly act so uptight and rigid?

Hallas then began to explain that Thranduil had inquired where he had been stationed the night of the attack and that he seemed to know that the younger elf somehow managed to be found cut down inside of my home. He remarked that my uncle seemed particularly interested in how that came to be and seemed to be quite interested in the extent of Hallas’ injuries that occurred during the battle… when and where those occurred. Rationally speaking, this must be my uncle’s way of thanking Hallas for his attempt to aid me. I could imagine that he was offered a hefty payment for his time. But then why was Hallas being so withdrawn and cold.

“I realize that teaching me is like having to tutor a child, I am so inadequate with weapons but… did he not pay you enough to put up with my rudimentary skills?” He looked confused for a moment before shaking his head.

“I would not discuss payment for training you” I am certain it was my turn to look confused.

“But… why? I am sure he could offer quite a lot… more than you might make at any job here in Ubbin Falls most likely. There is no reason you should not be paid for your time.”

“Do you feel I want to be paid to spend time with you my love?” Goosebumps spread down my arms and my nipples hardened immediately at the soft words he spoke. He grinned seeing my response and stepped closer. “You should know how to defend yourself… I would feel better knowing that you have been trained properly… for… when… I cannot be there to do it myself” his hand had come up to cup the side of my cheek as he looked down at me and the words hung in the air between us.

The thought behind his words was unspoken, but I understood. There would come a time when Hallas was no longer in my life. Instead of dealing with those awful thoughts I stretched up on my tip toes and pressed my lips against his. Immediately he enveloped me into a tight hug and deepened the kiss. It had been days since I had been with him and I ached for more but knew that time that day was running short.

“Do you have an escort to the birthday celebration yet?” He hesitantly asked after breaking our kiss. I shook my head in response feeling breathless after the desperation with which I kissed him. When I tell him no, he asks me to attend with him. Immediately, I agree. After smiling, he took my hand and led me back into the training area where he proceeded to continue teaching me about the care for the weapons and giving me ideas of what he will be teaching me during the next few times that we met. He was much more relaxed but still very concise and careful about every bit of knowledge that he doled out.

It would not be until much later that night, as I lay in bed… that I realize that going out with him publicly would be making a statement. What would people say? What would my uncle think?

A little more than a week later, the morning of the event I walked into the dining room and found Thranduil still breaking his fast even though by the time of day that I rose he would usually be out attending to whatever dealings he needed to accomplish. When he noticed my entrance, he paused until I selected a plate of freshly braised meats and a small pile of berries for Gilly to partake. Once I settled at the table, he asked how my training was coming along. I was slightly nervous when I began to discuss my training, attempting to be very careful with my words and avoid him catching on to my feelings for Hallas… or the fact that quite often during our training sessions we would find a few moments of privacy to do more than consider weaponry.

“So… this Hallas… he has you on the right path?” I blushed a bit as I stuffed a bite of food between my lips and nodded my head instead of squeaking out a response. But once I finished chewing and noticed that my uncle refocused his attention to the paper he had been reading upon my entry I began to be curious about something.

“Why aren’t you paying him for the lessons?” It seemed grandly unfair that he expected Hallas to do this without any compensation and my uncle was more than wealthy. From what Hallas had said the mention of compensation had never ever been discussed. Surprisingly Thranduil looked at me oddly before he settled the paper on the table and frowned slightly.

“What makes you think he is not getting paid for his time?”

“I… well I asked him. I just assumed you would seek to see him adequately compensated. I am not exactly the most studious of students. I can tell that he gets frustrated sometimes from my lack of skill…” I looked at him squarely in the eye “He mentioned that there had been no discussion about compensation”

“Yes, that is true” he remarked still watching me. I pressed my lips together at the injustice of it.

“He is not a rich elf like us… well you, uncle. It would seem the fair thing to do would be to give him a fee for all he is doing”

“Are you chastising me niece?”

I blushed slightly but I continued to look at him directly. “Yes, I suppose I am. It does not seem like the right or just thing to do in this circumstance. He is giving up a lot of his time for this effort and I am slow at picking up the skills he is trying to ensure I master. I am like a fish out of water, flailing around helplessly with no coordination or precision” I was a bit frustrated at my own progress, so I had little doubt that Hallas was as annoyed.

“He is complaining about the task?”

“Well… no. He has never complained.” I frowned again then rolled my eyes slightly remembering his exuberant laughter just the day before at how hopelessly horrible I was. “But I would if I were him” There was absolutely no response to my words from my uncle. “I just think that he deserves something for putting up with my progress”

“Be that as it may… it is not my doing that he is not being made rich from dealing with your horrid abilities. He is the one that refused to discuss compensation”

That brought me up short. Uncle had gone back to reading his paper, back to ignoring me. Or so I thought. I started pushing the food around on my plate but my mind was still wondering over this revelation. “I do not understand why he would do that…” I muttered after a few moments of silence. Hallas could use the money, I was certain of it. Not that he ever seemed poor or anything, but he could use the wealthy he earned in his future travels.

“I believe his exact words were…” Thranduil immediately spoke as if the conversation had never taken a pause at all. “… that he refused to be under your uncle’s employ”

Again, I blushed. Had he really stated that? Of course, why would Thranduil lie about something like that. But still it made no sense. Hallas was the one to refuse the job he had been offered. Well no… he just refused to take the money. He was actually doing the job.

“I was informed that he would be escorting you to the party today…” it was a statement not a question, and he continued to browse his paper without looking up so he never observed my reaction of widened, uncertain eyes. I was not really sure what to say or what I was expecting him to say. My pulse raced madly with the understanding that he knew perfectly well that I was set to attend the event publicly with Hallas. There was no point in attempting to deny what could so easily be proven false.

“Yes. I agreed to his escort”

All Thranduil did was nod his head, again without bothering to look up. “Very well, you will inform Carmagor that he may have the day off then… there seems to be some town elf he has taken a fancy to and I was loathe to let him escort her until I was certain of your plans”

That was all. I frowned. He did not look upset or disappointed or excited. Just his usual cool and calm persona. Suddenly he neatly folded his paper and rose from the table.

“Will you be attending uncle?”

“No. I have no desire to banquet along side a horde of men. I have some business that I will tend to. Enjoy your day.” And with that he left the room leaving me completely confused.


Hallas looked mesmerizing and took my breath away when he arrived to my home later that day. And even though I still was reeling from my uncle’s completely unusual and aloof attitude about my outing, but I intended to take advantage of his mellow mood and make the most of it. This would be the first time that I had been out in public on Hallas’ arm. As his date. Everyone would see… and it left me both nervous and excited.

There was more than one head that turned as we entered the hall but I, for once, did not care. I had no reason to hide, not with Thranduil’s unruffled acceptance. So I smiled, and giggled, and flirted with the man on my arm and was rewarded with his genuine happiness to be there with me. We did not stay glued together all night, and at one point, as I stood alone at the edge of the crowd watching Hallas speak with another attendee Orophin approached with a wicked grin on his face. I quickly rolled my eyes but then could not help the smile that erupted on my own face.

“It seems that things have progressed quite a lot in the last weeks” He teased as he glanced across the room to where Hallas was and made a taunting gesture towards him. I could see Hallas’ eyes narrow and his nostrils flare seeing Orophin so very close. “Perhaps I should pretend to show you how to swing a blade again for his benefit”

I laughed openly, likely one of the first that Orophin had ever heard from me because he grinned harder hearing it. “I would say that he would likely try to break your arm if you dared…”

He chuckled, “you are likely right… such a uptight old man…” and we both laughed again. “He makes you happy” he suddenly added, and I looked over to the older elf once more… seeing him standing out in that crowd for me, like a beacon of light. I nodded my head slowly.

“I love him” I admit softly as I look back to Orophin, a touch of sadness in my voice behind the bright smile that I could not seem to dampen for that evening. That night was special… it would be another strong memory for me to carry into that future when I no longer had him.

Orophin was elated by the news and snatched up a couple flutes from a passing tray, handing one to me and demanding a toast to celebrate. I only sipped, having no wish to overindulge but I could not lie that his excitement was no where near my own.

Shortly after that Elernil approached. He looked elegant and handsome, but he did not hold a candle to my elf.

“Meluines, you are looking exquisite this evening, as usual”

“Elernil, thank you. And as always you are quite dashing in green silk” He smiled proudly at my compliment but then he hesitated for a moment, looking like he was considering what to say.

“I must apologize…” I looked confused having no idea what he had done to offend me. “It seems that I have gotten mixed signals regarding… us”

I blushed lightly. “I am sure that you have been perfectly respectable each time we have been around the other”

“Indeed. I just mean… that I was not aware that you had another interest in your life” And I followed his gaze to where it landed on Hallas. Once more I blushed. Everyone was making assumptions about our date. The fact that the assumptions were actually facts were not lost on me. “I had begun to hope that things would blossom between us”

“Then perhaps it is I that should be making the apologies. For not being clear about what was not blossoming between us” He did not seem to be upset just a little disappointed. Which was basically a clear single to me that things between us had never been more than friendly. I knew, without a doubt, that had I said those words to Hallas he would have lost his mind in a fit of rage. The idea of it made almost made me giggle. The fact that Elernil remained standing there looking earnest and reflective helped curb some of my amusement. Suddenly though, he asked for a dance. I hesitated, not wishing to cause any drama but then thought that Hallas would have to accept and have faith in me, despite what other people might do or say or think. So, I accepted.

The dance was a lively one and it was fun. I was still smiling broadly when Elernil escorted me off the dance floor and directly into Hallas. The older elf made no effort to cause any sort of drama. Instead he thanked me for the pleasant dance and tipped his head in pale-haired elf direction before stating quite firmly…

“Appreciate how fortunate you are…” before he slipped away to tend to other guests.

“He is right, you really should appreciate how fortunate you really are” Hallas taunted solemnly while looking at me.

My mouth dropped open before he suddenly cracked a wicked grin causing me to press my lips together annoyingly. But as he chuckled out loud I find myself coerced by his mirth. He was contagious. But it was more than his grin, or his playfulness tonight. It was his acceptance, and his trust. My pulse raced as I stared up at him, my gaze trailing across his lips, down slowly over his sculpted body so obviously detailed within he impressive robes he wore that night. When I glanced to his pelvis I heard him suck in a breath before I returned to look into his eyes that seemed to be darkening as we stood there.

Without saying another thing, Hallas wrapped his fingers into mine and pulled me out onto a nearby balcony and did not stop moving until he stopped in front of a tall marble column. Our positioning was out of view of the gathered crowd, we were in essence alone out there, under the stars. Slowly, he pulled me into his arms and started dancing by sensually guiding me against his body while he lowered his head and brushed his lips against my neck making me tremble harshly.

“What are you doing?” I whispered as his body molded into mine. Every inch of me was tingling madly, aching for more than just this private dance.

“Remembering the first time I touched you here in Ubbin Falls” he hissed against my ear causing shivers to tear through me. “The first time I tasted you…” I licked my lips. “It was right here… on this balcony”

Before I knew it he had me wedged against a marble pillar, his knee wedged between my thighs bracing me slightly before he lowered his lips and took mine. I whimpered heatedly.

When he finally pulled back, I was shaken to my core. The kiss, like so many others we had shared, was just as intense as the first time.

“Shall I let you run away like you did the last time I had you in my clutches in this very same spot?”

I laughed softly, my eyes narrowing on him. “I thought you noticed that I have stopped running away these days…”

“Good, then you will not scream when I do not let you go”

“Are you sure you do not want to go somewhere together… right now… more private?”

“Such a wanton princess you have turned out to be…” he whispered as he pulled my lips to his again.


We spent the next two weeks sharing time together publicly. Both with my training but also times with Gilly and visiting friends, although neither of us had very many of those. It did not matter, we were content, I was elated. My uncle paid little attention to my comings and goings. He sometimes inquired after my training and seemed satisfied with my progress. I got super relaxed with my routine and my mood. I smiled more, I teased and flirted more. My life was just better, full of more enjoyment that I ever felt could be possible. The day of Turgon's festival, Hallas and I decided to forgo the entertainment and found a secluded area in the forest to spend the day in each others arms.


The next morning, I woke up groggily. It was late, but I had arrived home quite late. I yawned then stretched dramatically before wincing hard. I ached all over but this pain had been worth every second of yesterday. I giggled and blushed softly remembering some particularly unbelievable things Hallas had gotten me to do. But even I could see how much I was glowing when I looked at my reflection. It wasn't until after I finally exited my bedroom and headed down to the main floor that I realized that the household was abuzz with activity. Several chests were piled at the door while the servants rushed back and forth moving items into those chests.

“What is going on?” I asked hesitantly. But before any of the staff could speak I heard my uncles voice call out.

“We are leaving…”

It was like a bucket of icy river water poured over me. I froze “Leaving?” the fact that he looked at me as if I were hard of hearing only proved that I had not misunderstood what he said.

“Yes, leaving, as in going. I cannot imagine that you expected me to stay in this town indefinitely”

“I… well no, I did not. But…” I paused watching everyone still moving about as if this conversation were not happening around them. “I did not imagine the departure to be so random and abrupt…”

“Well… it seems to me, after our conversation yesterday… that you have learned your lesson”

I frowned harder, wrapping my arms around my torso as I stood there. My chest felt like it was caving in on itself. But I tried to block the wretched feeling from my mind.

“Learned my lesson… so you are lifting the exile?”

“You are my niece you have never been exiled from my kingdom” he frowned at my choice of words. I did not plan to argue semantics of the words used.

“What lesson did I learn uncle?”

“That you cannot run away from your problems. And now that you have learned your lesson it is time to go home. You have had your fun… and your dalliance. It is time to do your duty”

His blunt comment made the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. I immediately started to shake my head. He did not move or saying anything, but his gaze narrowed on me. Inwardly I was shaking like a leaf, but I shook my head more insistently.

“I am not leaving” I announced defiantly.

OUTFITS - DONE

1424th Birthday ||| Yaresse

Last edited by BambiFoxx (20/06/2020 at 05:19)

Round Status: COMPLETE

Interests: Arahael

Demographics

Race:Human

Age: 25

The 1424th Birthday of Ubbin Falls

Story DONE

Part 1 DONE

There was a part of me that didn't expect Arahael to show up after I left the note at his house, but when he did I realized I'd been waiting for this moment to face him.

"So you do remember where I live," I said as I let him in.

"Of course I do," he replied "although from what Rimilda tells me you plan on living somewhere else soon."

"I plan on leaving once the weather is a bit warmer." I said as I rearranged boxes that were in no one's way. Araheal simply stood over me.

"The town would suffer a loss if you left."

"The town was fine before I arrived."

"I," Araheal started and paused for a full minute before beginning again, "Is this about the night we spent together? I'm sorry if I rushed -"

"This is not about the night we spent together," I said cutting him off as I stood to face him.

"Then what? I don't even recall us speaking in the days after."

I remained silent waiting for the realization to set in.

"It wasn't just a few days was it?" He asked.

"It was weeks."

"It was weeks," he admitted. "I never meant for it to be weeks, there was just so much going on following the orc battle that had to be settled and I was needed at the council."

"If the council was where you truly wanted to be then there's no need for us to have this conversation," I said as I walked towards the door to let him out.

"It wasn't the only place I wanted to be," he responded not following me, "I want to be with you as well."

"That isn't going to work if I see your servants and your mother more than I see you."

"Will you at least let me try to show you my true intentions before you decide whether or not you're leaving?"

"And then what?" I asked, "If I decide to stay, you go back to the way you've been these past weeks?"

"I want you to stay," he said simply closing the gap between us. "I am asking you to stay."

"You have until the 28th of Súlime," I said taking a step back, afraid my body would betray me if we remained too close. Although I'd made no concrete plans the final day of the year seemed as good a time as any.

Arahael nodded curtly and kissed my hand before leaving. I sighed wondering if I was opening myself up to fresh heartbreak.

Part 2 DONE

The month of Némine was full of activity. There was less snow, and more of my neighbors than usual find some excuse to stop in, many inquiring if I was redecorating as there were still boxes packed in the corners. I dodged their questions not wanting to speak of plans that may or may not come to fruition.

In the middle of the month more customers began to come in requesting finery, it was through them that I learned of the 1424th Birthday of Ubbin Falls, an event that would take place on the 17th of Súlime. One face I didn't expect to see was Cirion's.

"You're looking well," I said to Cirion as he entered, recalling that when I last saw him he was still recovering.

"Feeling well too," he said "And I come bearing gifts."

I smiled at him quizzically as he pulled a rolled piece of parchment out of his pack.

"The map I was telling you about," he said with a smile.

"I hope you didn't go through too much trouble to find this."

"It was easier to find than I thought it would be."

"I may no longer need it," I said with a smile, thinking fondly of the dinner I'd had with Arahael the night before. Things had not been perfect between us since the night he had asked for some time to show me how he felt, but they had been improving."

"If it's not too forward, what brought on this change?"

"I was asked to stay," I said not wanting to reveal too much.

"I'm assuming by someone special,"

"That part has yet to be fully decided."

"In that case, keep the map." He replied.

***

A few nights later Cirion arrived at my shop again, this time with a small bag of coins.

"Do you have space for another commission?" he asked as he entered the shop.

"I should," I replied, "What are you looking for?"

Cirion revealed that he was looking elegant new tunic, something to wear to the birthday celebration.

"Are you taking someone special?" I asked as I motioned for him to take off his shirt so I could get accurate measurements.

"In fact I am," he started, "And I suppose I have you to thank for it in part."

"Rimilda?" I asked with a smile.

"I've been seeing a lot of her over the last few weeks, I believe we're growing quite fond of each other."

I congratulated him as I finished measuring him; he was still standing shirtless when Arahael arrived.

"Am I interrupting something?" Arahael asked with a raised eyebrow.

"I was taking measurements," I said.

"He's purchasing something from you?" There was a tone of disbelief in Arahael's voice that wasn't lost on me.

"In fact I am," Cirion responded as he handed me a small pouch of coins after slipping on his tunic.

"We haven't discussed color or fabric," I said as Cirion made his way toward the door.

"I trust your judgement," he said simply and it was clear that that there was some animosity between him and Arahael.

"Return in a few days for a fitting," I told him with a smile.

"Yes in a few days," Araheal replied, emphasizing that Cirion should not come again at night.

***

"What was that about?" I asked after Cirion left.

"What was what about?" Arahael asked as if the tension in the room wasn't so thick as to be almost visible.

"You're too smart to play dumb," I started as I gathered my supplies, before taking a seat "You know how many people, some of them men come in here throughout the day. And that number's higher now that the birthday celebration is approaching."

"Ah the birthday celebration, that's why I'm here." Arahael said sitting next to me.

"Don't tell me that you've waited this long to commission a new set of robes." I said with a groan.

"Actually, I came to ask you to accompany me as my date."

I waited a few moments before responding.

"Do you actually need a date?" I asked, "It's an official town event."

"I want you to be there by my side."

"Okay," I responded, "In that case it would be my pleasure."

"That's what I'm trying to do," Arahael said as he moved closer to me.

"Please me?" I asked with a raised eyebrow.

"I hope that's been obvious," Arahael said as he moved even closer.

"You've been more attentive," I conceded wanting desperately to reach out to him, but I refrained.

"It's because I do want you," he started as he caressed my cheek, "I want you to stay," he amended.

It was those final words that gave me the strength to move away from him; as long as I was unsure of his motives I'd vowed to myself that I wouldn't share his bed again.

"It's getting late," I said standing up."And now I have a new dress to make."

Arahael stood up and took his leave, there was a distinct part of me that wanted to ask him to stay.

Part 3 DONE

The 1424th Birthday celebration was the most elegant event I'd ever been to and despite Arahael telling me that I looked lovely I still managed to feel underdressed among all of the finery especially when I looked at the Elves.

More than once during the night someone from the council approached Arahael and I expected him to leave my side to attend to whatever questions or concerns they had, however each time he turned them away.

"If there's something that requires your attention, take care of it," I said.

"They're simply used to having constant access to me."

"It's your job," I said with a small laugh.

"And this is a party," he started, "And I'm here in the company of a beautiful woman."

"So I have your attention because you think I'm pretty?"

"You have my attention because even without asking for it, you command it."

"For now."

"From now on," he started, "Within reason, although I'd much rather spend time with you then face another orc."

"Do you mean that?"

"Of course, I'm not some madman who revels in making war."

"I don't mean about the orcs," I said "I mean about having your attentions?"

"Aravella," he started solemnly, "I genuinely hope that I've been showing you that."

I paused before answering, thinking about the past few weeks and months and realized that he had.

"Is there anything that would prevent you from leaving this party early?" I asked him.

"I suppose not." he said, "Are you not having a good time?"

"The festivities are lovely," I assured him, "However I think we could have a better time somewhere more private."

It only took a moment for him to realize what I was referencing, and with a smile he hastily informed his guards that he would be escorting me home.

Part 4 DONE

Arahael did not revert to his workaholic ways following our second, or third coupling and as the month of Súlime continued I continued to see his efforts to show me how much he truly wanted me to stay, however I was uncertain about if he actually wanted me, or was more interested in the role that I played in the town.

He asked me to decide how we spent Yaresse, and while I knew that there was a festival planned I was not interested in attending and instead asked that we spend the day together alone.

It was at the end of that day that I told Arahael that I would be staying, and asked him where he saw our relationship going, if indeed he saw it going anywhere.

"Please don't answer now," I said laying in his arms.

I didn't want his answer to be colored by the position we were currently in, instead I wanted it to be spoken clearly and honestly.

Last edited by Dare (19/06/2020 at 17:14)

Name: Walda
Age: 25
Interests: : Gustav (RI), Oriphin (FI)

Outfits:
                        1424th Birthday                           |                        Yaresse


Story:

Complete

Weeks of Némine (Done)

A Day to be Proud

Working on the reconstruction of the inn took weeks, but finally the day arrived when the inn was finally ready to be opened. Now that everything was fixed with some improvements, she could scarcely believe that mere weeks ago half of the building was in shambles. As Walda surveyed the building outside, she couldn't help but feel proud. While Lillith was grieving in her room, Walda had taken it upon herself to see to the reconstruction of the building and seeing everything in one piece felt like an accomplishment.

“What do you think?” she turned to ask Elrond who was standing next to her.
“It looks back to normal,” he grinned at her and she smiled. But then Elrond’s expression turned somber and he said, “I miss Gerd. I wish she could see this.”

Walda sighed and patted him on the head and said, “I know, I miss her too. If she were here she would be running around telling everyone to stop dawdling because there is still plenty to do.”

Elrond giggled and added, “She would be very mad. ‘Specially at me for only eating.”
They both stared wistfully at the entrance of the inn and for a moment Walda thought she could see Gerd standing there, a big smile on her face as she dried her hands on her apron.Her eyes twinkled and she called out, “What you standing around like fools for? There is much to do, get on with it.”

Walda blinked and she was gone, and it was just her and ELrond staring before at the entrance where Lillith stood talking to some of the men as they carried the barrels of wine inside the inn.

She smiled sadly at the sight of Lillith for a moment before she bent down and faced Elrond. There was something she still had to make sure of.

“Alright boy, tell me are you ready?”
Elrond shook his head and said, “I thought I was but I’m not anymore.”
She narrowed her gaze as Elrond squirmed nervously.
“Elrond, what did I tell you?”
“That I’m a warrior.”
“And why are you a warrior?”
“Because I’m brave and strong. ‘Cause when the orcs came I helped you defeat them all.”

Okay he didn't exactly help defeat all the orcs, but she wasn't about to correct him.

“Okay, so are warriors afraid of making new friends?”
He grumbled for a bit while she waited patiently. Finally he shook his head and muttered, “No, they aren't.”

She smiled and she moved him to face the group of children that were playing opposite the inn. Among the group, there were human kids as well as elf kids. Surprisingly after the war with the orcs, the tension between humans and elves reduced exponentially and they had become much more friendlier. Or at least friendly enough for elf children to wander off into the human district and play with the human kids.

“Remember, a true warrior knows his fears, but doesn’t let it control him. He must be brave and face them all.”
“But what if they laugh at me again?”
“Then you try again. And again. And you give them a reason not to laugh at you.”
“What if they don’t like me?”
Walda peered at him and said, “I didn’t like you at all at first remember? But now you’re my special friend.”
“I am?” he grinned and she nodded and added, “If you can make me like you, you can make anyone like you.”
He swallowed for a moment and then nodded at her, a determined expression across his face.
“Okay Walda, I’m ready now.”
“Knock ‘em dead,” she said and ruffled his hair as he set off towards the group of kids.

“Is that my son talking to actual children?” Lilith asked with wonder as she joined Walda in observation. Walda nodded and they both watched as Elrond scuffled towards the children.

At first it looked like they were all ready to poke him with the wooden stick they were all playing with, but then Elrond picked up one wooden stick and challenged them. It was an interesting sight to see; Elrond, a chubby red haired kid against another kid taller than him. Lilith wanted to intervene to protect her baby but Walda stopped her. If Elrond didn't stand his ground now he would take forever to build up his courage again. Elrond had managed to beat two of the kids with the wooden stick as the other boys and girls watched in amazement.

“Alright, maybe it was a wise decision after all for you to play with him and teach him the sword,” Lilith admitted in defeat and Walda grinned and said, “Not play Lillith, train.”

They both watched as one of the boys out an arm around Elrond as they invited him to his group. Elrond turned back to see his mother and Walda watching him. He grinned and then turned back to walk along with his new group of friends.

“My baby has friends now,” Lilith sighed and said, “He is growing up so fast.” Walda watched Elrond walk away with his new friends, feeling proud but at the same time a little lonely.

A Visit from a Friend

The next day, Walda was counting the numerous barrels of wine in the storage room when she heard Gustaw enter. Tall, handsome and an absolute flirt, he strolled in with a grin, delighted at finally catching her alone.

“Your child has friends now,” he marvelled as he helped Walda  move one of the barrels to the corner of the room. Gustaw was someone Walda didn't know how to figure out. He did not hide his interest in her, but she wasn't sure herself of how far she wanted to take it.

“He isn't my child,” she corrected him. “But yes he does now. Have you seen him play about?”

“I witnessed him gallantly protect a damsel in distress.”

Walda turned around to look at him in surprise and asked, “Elrond? Gallant? You definitely jest.”

Gustaw winked at her and stepped forward towards her. She narrowed her gaze at him suspiciously and stepped backwards.

“I would never. I assure you I saw it all with my own eyes.”
“Do elaborate.”
“The kids were being a nuisance as usual. Doing whatever they could to disrupt the city. There was a bandwagon filled with wood piled for the coming feast…”

He took another step forward and Walda took another step backwards.

“Lo and behold. those children cut the rope as a jest and would you believe it, there was a damsel standing right in the way of the wooden planks as they rolled off the bandwagon.”

He was right in front of her now, and he moved his hand to gently touch her arm, his gaze hot and mischievous. His touch was warm and Walda felt goosebumps form at the contact.
He took another step forward and said, “Elrond being the gallant warrior that he is, ran towards the poor damsel in distress...”

She took another step backwards, but her feet slipped on something on the floor. Before she could fall, strong hands grabbed hold of her waist.

“Yes, just like this,” Gustaw murmured. He gazed into Walda’s eyes as he tightened his hold on her waist and bent towards her. “He caught her just before she fell. Just. Like. This.”
“I can hardly believe I fell out of coincidence” she told him in disbelief.
“My dear lady, surely you are not about to blame me for the force of nature pulling you down.”
“The other day I was a heroic maiden. Today I have become a damsel in distress. Strange things happen when you are around. Therefore, I would not blame nature, but I do blame you.”
“Then like any honorable man I must bear my responsibility for any crime I have committed.”
He pulled her towards him until she was pressed tightly against his hard chest, her hands on his arms. It was just him and her alone in the storage. She didn't know why she just had that thought.
“Is this the price for your crime or the reward?” she asked him sarcastically, heart beating in her chest.
He grinned and said, “I did heroically catch you after all.” He bent forwards until his warm lips touched her. She closed her eyes, revelling in the feel of him...
“Walda?”

She blinked for a moment in surprise as she heard someone call her name again. And again. The voice sounded suspiciously like…

Abruptly, she moved away from Gustaw. He groaned in disappointment as she straightened herself out of his hold. He grabbed hold of her arm just as she was about to leave the storage room and said, “One of these days, you won't be so lucky to escape. It will just be me and you and preferably a nice big bed.”

Walda winked at him and said, “What makes you think you will be able to catch me?”

As she left the storage room and headed to the entrance of the inn, sure enough, Orophin was standing there.

She thought she would have felt hurt or upset at the sight of him. Though she did feel a little sad at a possibility that was gone, nonetheless, she felt mostly pleased at seeing him again. He had become quite close to her.

“Walda,” he repeated and smiled at her. He looked nervous, almost a little worried and that made Walda feel a bit guilty. She hadn't visited him since that day, but now that she was seeing him again, it seemed everything was fine.

“As I live and breathe. Orophin back from the dead!” she exclaimed and Orophin grinned at her a little relieved.

“I am the greatest warrior of Ubbin Falls, there is nothing that would keep me away,” he proudly boasted and Walda couldn't help but smile at that.

They chatted for a bit and Walda invited him to the opening of the inn that would commence in three days. She told him to bring along Asta, and when she mentioned her name she saw his expression soften a little bit. A part of her twinged with envy for a moment, but that feeling soon passed when Orophin gazed at her with his friendly warm grey eyes and asked her in a hopeful tone, “So I take it you and me are still friends?”

She nodded and said, “But of course. I meant it when I said I want you to be happy, you deserve it.”

He grinned happily at her and caught in the moment she stepped towards him and hugged him. He stilled before encircling her in his large muscular arms. They stood for a moment like that, his arms around her and hers around his back, his scent and his warmth enveloping her. For a moment she closed her eyes and imagined a scenario where it would have been her who his heart desired. Only for a moment.

Then she loosened her arms and they both stepped away from each other, grinning. She had accepted that the what ifs were only that. Now she could truly be his friend with no complaints.

She heard someone cough from behind her and saw Orophin raise an eyebrow in curiosity. It was Gustaw, so she introduced them both to each other. Orophin was his usual cheerful self, but Gustaw had a strange expression on his face. He seemed friendly enough, but almost forced which was strange because Gustaw generally seemed to have no issues when it came to anyone. In fact, if Walda were to take a wild guess it almost seemed as if he was jealous.

When Orophin left, Walda sat by the table and gazed out the window.

“Was that your lover boy?” he asked and Walda simply shook her head and said, “Hardly, we are nothing more than friends.”

Walda turned back and saw the relieved expression cross Gustaw’s face before he slyly leaned towards her, his hands on her waist as he murmured, “Now that we are alone…”
But just as he said that, the inn opened and in came Elrond with his new horde of friends laughing and chattering loudly to each other. She heard Gustaw groan again in disappointment and she laughed. Before she left to sort out the rest of her menial tasks, she leaned forward, ruffled his hair a bit before kissing him on the cheek and said, “I told you. I’m not someone easy to catch.”

Opening of the Inn

Alas the night finally came when the inn would be formally opened for business. Both Lillith and Walda stood in excitement as she saw groups of people enter the inn -a curious mixture of both human and elves. Admittedly there were more humans, but the fact that elves were present at all was a significant change from before. Walda had only ever seen Orophin and Turgon in the inns in the human district.

“If only Gerd were to see this. She would have been thrilled. Elves in the human district!” Lilith marvelled before she returned to her station to bustle around for orders.

Gustav and Baranor had come to help and Walda was grateful because there was quite a big crowd. After a while she saw Turgon head in with Orophin and Asta, and she greeted them with a smile, delighted that they came. Baranor came later with his friend Cirion and they spent some time chatting before they went towards their table.

Throughout the night, despite the fact that she moved around a lot, she felt a hot gaze follow her around, which sent delicious shivers across her spine. She had seen how Gustaw watched her, and she found that she rather liked him watching her.

While Walda bustled around preparing orders, Turgon and Orophin played music much to the excitement of Lillith, but hours later when a drunk Orophin opened his mouth to sing, most of the crowd decided it was time to call it a night. She waved goodbye as her companions left and it was just Walda, Lilith, Baldor, Gustaw and a sleeping Elrond left.

It was a great, successful night if the bustling crowd was any indication, made especially so because this was one of the first nights where her heart felt full.

As they were clearing up, Baldor had carried Elrond up and Lillith followed behind. Walda watched them, noting how good they looked as a family despite the fact that Baldor looked younger than Lillith. Walda stayed downstairs with Gustaw as they both discussed the upcoming festival. He wanted her to go with him as his date and after a moment of teasing, she accepted.
She nodded to the last few customers who left, and she turned to close the doors for the night.

Suddenly, warm hands enveloped her waist from behind and she heard a smooth husky voice murmur, “Caught you.”

Gustaw pulled her against him, tightening his arms around her waist. She could feel him harden, and her skin tingled with anticipation as her heart beat fast.

“Maybe I allowed you to catch me,” she said and grinned as he slid his hand below her waist, dipping until it was right by her thigh. Her clothes were thin, too thin and the material made her feel him all too well.

“Then it is only right as gentlemen to take what I can before you escape me again,” he grinned and she gasped as his hand dipped between her legs.Her skin was fire and a searing need spread from her from the contact of his touch.

“Is that where a gentleman should put his hand?” she breathed out as his fingers stroked her core, sending waves of pleasure.

“I suppose that means I’m no gentleman then.” She moaned as his fingers stroked, a desperate need growing with each passing moment.

She heard voices, and abruptly she moved his hand away from her. But then he grabbed her hand and pulled her along to the storage room. Once the entered, he immediately closed the door and faced her.

“Gustaw…?” she turned to him. The low light of the storage room allowed her to see Gustaw’s intense and hungry gaze as he raked his eyes across her face and her body. He breathed hard and leaned towards her, moving her until her back was directly on the door.

“You aren’t planning to run away are you?” he asked her, his voice husky and his eyes filled with lust as he skimmed his hand on her thigh. She felt the air around them pulse with energy as he waited for her to respond.

“Wouldn't dream of it,” she said and he grinned as he hoisted her her legs around him and pressed himself against her. She groaned with need as she felt his length, despising the fact that both of them were still wearing clothes.

He moved one hand on her chin, tilting it upwards as he bent forward and kissed her. She immediately opened her mouth and as his tongue met hers, she gasped as heat flowed through her abdomen. They kissed with fervor, her hands intertwined in his hair trying to force him as close to her as she could while his hand held her thigh squeezing it. They moved against each other, their clothes causing delicious friction.

After a moment, she felt cold when he released her mouth and took a step backwards. His gaze was on her as he took off his shirt. His eyes gleamed dangerously in the lowlight and as he came towards her and placed fingers in the hem of her shirt. He grinned at her as he slowly slid fingers inside, causing her to shiver at his sudden contact with her skin. Soon her shirt was off and then her skirt. When his pants were off he neared towards her again, and her heart beat rapidly against her chest. She felt excited and she felt warm. And indeed, she felt the opening night was successful in more ways than one.

The 1424th Birthday Celebration (Done)

After the opening of the inn, she had been so busy bustling around, helping Lillith with her tasks at the inn, that she barely noticed the season end. A grand festival was coming up, the founding of Ubbin Falls and it was even more special than before because for the first time it was to be celebrated with elves and humans together.

She had left with the whole crowd to the festival; Lilith, Elrond, Baldor and Gustaw. When Gustaw had seen her after she had gotten ready, he was speechless. Elrond had professed to marry her and Baldor simply grinned at her. Lilith’s eyes teared up and Walda knew that it was because this was one of the dresses her daughter was meant to wear before she passed. She didn't want to wear a dress that was so significant, but Lillith insisted stating that the festival required the highest decorum.

As they entered the festival they were greeted with amazing splendor of food, wine and music. Some even said fireworks were to be expected later. Elrond ran off when he saw one of his friends and Lillith and Baldor disappeared into the crowd heading towards the wine, leaving Gustaw and Walda alone together.

Both she and Gustaw got some wine and then headed to an area where they could see the fireworks from a good angle. As they talked, Gustaw was marvelling  at the sight of elves standing around with  humans.

“Tell me Gustaw, ever seen elves mingle with the humans?” Walda asked him as she took a sip from her wine glass.
“No, I have not. In fact, this may be of surprise to you but I have never actually seen elves before coming here.”
Walda peered at him and he simply shrugged, “I was born and raised in the village that was destroyed. Never left to see the great big world.”
Walda didn't know what to say to that so she simply took his hand and he turned and grinned at her and said, “Ah, but my sister might have. She married and left home about a year ago to the north of Rohan.”
“Have you ever thought of seeing her?” she asked him and he nodded, a wistful look in his eye as he gazed at the night sky. “All the time.”
“Then why don’t you go?”
He shook his head and said, “I always thought aha, all these ladies and no fun. It’s time to see a new place. Visit my sister, travel, explore. But I suppose I just never had the courage. I was too comfortable with my life. I was a farmer you see.” He laughed at Walda's shocked expression. “Yes I was  a farmer. My days were peaceful and uneventful until the day the orcs attacked.”
“I’m so sorry for what you lost,” Walda murmured and Gustaw grinned and turned his wicked eyes on her.
“Sorry enough to mend my broken heart with a kiss?”
“Gustaw!”

Gustaw laughed as he took the wine glass from Walda and placed it aside. He took her hand and gazed at her fingers thoughtfully, “My father always said that there is no life that is lost without something being gained. No story that is told without a brave soul losing a couple of battles. In this world, nothing stays forever and because of that I learn to appreciate the present and wonder about the future.”

Walda gazed at him thoughtfully. She was surprised to see the emotional depth of Gustaw. In the past few weeks, her time with Gustaw had been exciting and pleasant. They flirted, argued every now and then and some nights were spent together. She was growing to like him more and more, especially as she learnt more about him. Gustaw, despite being an absolute flirt, was kind and brave.

“I wanted to ask you something,” he told her.
“Ask away.”
He moved closer to her and trailed a finger on her cheek and asked, “What happened to your white markings?”
She grinned at him and said, “For now at least, I’m fighting a different battle. I haven't worn the markings since the war with the orcs.”
“Why not?”
“I wore it at first to remind myself of my parents and the pain of being alone. But now I’m not so sure if I can wear it again for the same reason.”
“Because of your child?”
“He isn't my child!” she laughed and placed her hands on either side of Gustaw’s face, “But yes, Elrond is one of the reasons…”
He grinned at her as he moved his hands around her waist and said, “And your other reasons..?”
“It’s a secret,” she said and then leaned forward and kissed him.

Turgon’s Festival (Done)

Walda had not wanted to go to another festival since she still had much to prepare, but Gustaw insisted. He wanted to see Turgon’s festival and so they went. After they ate and danced, Walda leaned closer to him and whispered, “If you catch me, I’ll tell you a secret.”

He glanced at her in surprise and she winked before moving towards the crowd. Once she was sure that he lost sight of her, she moved away from the crowd and headed towards the edges in the clearing of the woods. Beautiful white flowers gathered around and she crouched on the ground to pick them up, unable to resist.
A while later she felt him move beside her and gently put his arms around her. He whispered close to her and murmured, “Caught you.”

She turned to grin at him and then he moved her against a tree and bent his head down to kiss her.
“Wait I have to tell you something,” she said, putting her hands up to cover his mouth.
His gaze intent on hers, he removed her hand and kissed it.
“I know what it is?”
“Oh really?”
“You’re planning to leave.”

Walda stilled for a moment. But then she nodded and Gustaw leaned forward, his hands around her waist, his forehead against hers.

“What about your child? Lilith? Your inn?”
“Elrond will be okay and Lillith can hire an extra helper. She and the inn will be okay without me.”
“You can't stay?”
She moved her hands on either side of his cheek and said softly, “I thought at first maybe I should. But I can’t. There is still so much I would like to see. To experience.”

She let go of his face and they stared into each other's eyes. Walda wondered what he was thinking. At the moment his expression was inscrutable. She hoped he wouldn't be upset. They had only known each other for a short time, but she knew she would miss him.

“Got any room for one more traveller?” he finally asked her after a long moment. She peered at him and he winked, a sly smile forming. “You know a gallant man like me cannot bear an arduous journey without the company of a lovely maiden.”
Walda laughed and said, “Are you sure?”
He grinned. “More than sure.”

He slid his hand on her back and then leaned closer to her and said, “Now, where were we?” She grinned, leaned forward and then kissed him. Her heart glowed with happiness and elation. She would travel and Gustaw would join her. Figuring out how to break the news to Elrond was going to be a difficult matter for another day. 

Round status : R0 Complete, R1 Complete, R2 Complete, R3 Complete, R4 Complete

Last edited by MissKiki (20/06/2020 at 15:50)

ROUND 4 IS CLOSED! ROUND 5 IS OPEN!


Covering the months of Víresse (April), Lótesse (May) and Nárië (June)



Spring is in full bloom, peace seems to be back in Ubbin Falls and soon you are able to spot the first signs of summer as the days grew hotter and longer.


As the weeks of Viresse keep passing you might catch a glimpse or two of Lord Elernil, Lady Gilraen, Arahael and Turgon spending more time than usual at the Council… sometimes walking back home in the middle of the night. There are various rumours spreading through Ubbin Falls, some of them mention new changes while others speak about another threat that is approaching the city.

In the first week of Lótesse, there will be a public announcement made by Lord Elernil and Lady Gilraen. They are aware that not all of Ubbin Falls’ inhabitants are going to agree with them and it hadn’t been easy for them to come to this decision. But the battle against the Orcs and the growing hostility between Elves and Humans for almost a millennial has proven to bee too much for Ubbin Falls to handle.

To ensure the safety and peace in Ubbin Falls, Lord Elernil and Lady Gilraen will announce their engagement. They are aware that it will be a surprise – if not shock – for the inhabitants of Ubbin Falls but they believe it is the best sign to show Unity in front of the Elves and Humans. They don’t love each other yet but do respect each other despite their countless arguments over the past years. There may be a few grumbles over the decision but mostly the response is jovial. Lord Elernil and Lady Gilraen know that they are asking a lot from the people to accept their decision but they have realised that Ubbin Falls should come first and they believe it is the best.

The weeks of Nárië will be filled with joy and excitement for the upcoming Summer Solstice which will mark the beginning of a new summer… and hopefully a brighter future for Ubbin Falls.

In the week after, you might notice a few of the Extras packing together their stuff as they are getting ready to leave the city. Some of them will only leave for an adventure or to visit their kin and will return to Ubbin Falls while others wish to see more of the beauty of Middle Earth and might never come back.

Extra’s Decisions

Turgon – As much as he enjoys Ubbin Falls and the company of his good friends, he will set out to travel to Minas Tirith and see all the places from his childhood and those that remind him of his mother again. He plans on returning to Ubbin Falls in a few years

Elernil – With his wedding approaching, he sees no reason to leave Ubbin Falls. He still has plans for the cities and while there is still uncertainty about his union with Gilraen, he knows that it is best… there is also the slow realisation that respect might not be the only thing he feels for her.

Fimlas – She has been spending more time with Lindir over the past weeks and is aware of the feelings she has for him. When he asks her to join him on his travels to Lindon to meet his family, she only hesitates for a second before accepting. It is one of the few Elven realms she hasn’t seen yet and is quite curious about it. She doesn’t know yet if they will return.

Nimloth – With Nauriel back and all her friends in Ubbin Falls, she sees no reason to leave the city. She is no wanderer or warrior and feels content with her life.

Cirion – He has been spending more time with Rimilda and before the Sommer Solstice, he will ask her if she wants to leave Ubbin Falls with him and travel to the farm village his sister has been living for the past years. It has been too long since he had last seen her. He and Rimilda will return to Ubbin Falls.

Valacar – He has no reason to leave Ubbin Falls, not after it became home to him and his siblings after their parents’ death. He has his bakery and his friends which is enough for him.

Baldor – He will leave Ubbin Falls as it keeps reminding him of his beloved sister. He doesn’t know where exactly to go but he is convinced that there will be a place where he can start over from the beginning. He won’t return to Ubbin Falls.

Gilraen – She has no desire to leave, not only because of her upcoming wedding to Elernil but also because Ubbin Falls is the only home she has ever known. She met her first husband here, Yavanna was born in Ubbin Falls and not to forget that she cares too much about the people to leave them behind.

Yavanna – She doesn’t have any plans to leave Ubbin Falls. She is happy about for her mother and Elernil though the decision has taken her by surprise and she hopes that he will be good for Gilraen. Since she is still the next Lady of Ubbin Falls, she will get more involved into Council matters.

I will let you decide whether the Extra you are character is romantically involved with is going to stay or leave Ubbin Falls. If you are unsure, don’t hesitate to reach out to me.

Round 5 - Requirements


Name:

Age:

Interests Max. 3 – don’t need to be the same every round

**Please remember to have some kind of interaction with your interests during the round – a conversation or maybe just looking at each other – otherwise I won’t have something to work with.**

Outfits: Summer Solstice; Optional: Whatever you want to show me

Leaving/Staying This doesn’t have to mean that your character will never return to Ubbin Falls

Story:


Weeks of Viresse & Lótesse; What did you do during those weeks? What do you think of the announcement regarding Lady Gilraen’s and Lord Elernil’s engagement?   


Preparation for the Summer Solstice & the celebration


The last week of Nárië; Are you going to stay in Ubbin Falls? Or are you leaving to set out for a new adventure?


When your entry is complete please write Round complete or something similar in your entry.


Round 5 ends at 6pm GMT on June 24th!

Last edited by schoggettchen (19/06/2020 at 22:00)